The World of Layonara
Character Development => Development Journals and Discussion => Topic started by: Hellblazer on June 04, 2006, 03:06:24 AM
-
It has been four years now, four years of painfull memories, remorces and nightmare. I dream every day of my darling kandall and my baby girl Eloana. Even if I know that they are no more I still feels guilty for not being there to protect them. I never did find what had happened to my baby boy Elyam, did the barbarians killed him? I have no answer. All I know is the lost they have bestowed on me and the pain goes on.
Since my arrival in Hlint I have met good people. They helped me a lot to get used to the changes that I have faced since my arrival. Althought I do not know them well, I can honestly call some friends. I do not know where or what will happen to me but this I am sure, it will prove to be interesting. Well this is all that my mind can think as of now. My last trip has gotten me tired and I must rest. Hopefully tonight I will have a restfull night and not dream so much of my past.
-
Once again I awake from my night mare, sweating and breathing heavily. I swear to all that is holly.
"Why are you still tourmanting me? Have I not paid enough Already?"
I remember the animals I have slaughter and drank their blood in rage and pain trying to rebuke Folian. I remember this small barbaric village I had found with my friend Gafeld, the few warriors guarding the village where no match for us mostly for Gafeld magic. I remember him trying to hold me back when I found where the women and children were hiding. So many death that day, so much blood on my hands, blood of innocent children some not older than my own they had killed or kidnapped. I exacted my revenge on that day but the whole inside me was not filled. It grew deeper and darker, still does today. The gift that I was given, probably by Folian, still comes to me with my deepest angers. I have even frightened one of my friend because of it. Curse golden eyes.
"I am so sorry Annalee"
I yell. I wish to be nothingness, to be close to my little family again. Maybe in the after life will I live with them an other life, an other story. I do not know, what is real? Is this my real life or did I die and revived by the Dragon. Is this my after life? My punishment for the atrocity I have done? I touch my scare on my right cheek and remember the arrow slicing through my skin. I remember the look on my father's face when the barbarian thrusted his sword out of his back. The way he looked at me when his knees touched the ground. I saw the barbarian lift his sword above his head and Yelled. So many pain they have brought me but nothing in comparison to what I have brought them. If all the warriors would have been in the village would have we succeeded? My pain confuses me and the sorrow blinds me. I long for her, for her to comeback and fill this whole that is my heart, but she never comes.
Sleep is getting hold of me again. I close my eye. Maybe this time I will rejoin her for good.
-
I woke up in a temple, my whole body was transparent. I could not remember how I got to this place nor who I was. My mind was empty of all memories. I stood there looking at what looked like a tombstone, asking myself what had happened. I had no answer. I started roaming through this strange city until someone by the name of Tegan came to me. She seemed to know me and I seemed to find her quite familiar. Somehow I trusted her and after she talked to some friends, we met in the city she brought me back to the city of Hlint.
At first I was disoriented and couldn't find anything that jurke my memory. Even a man called Cymeran tried to cast a spell on me, to no prevail. I was confused, lost, feeling Like I was the only one there. Every face I saw was a new face, not remembering anyone. A few persons came to my side asking how I was but I could not remember them. The only person that seemed familiar was this woman called Tegan. So many people asking me question rendered me quite nervous. Wasn't not my amnesia enough that I could hear some voices that didn't make sense to my ears but in my head I understood them perfectly. I was going mad until Sonya came. She was reassuring even if at first I was nervous from all the people around me. She talked to me and succeeded in calming me down. After a while she proposed I asked someone to take me around the city, to see if it would revive my memory. She showed me all the places in Hlint but I could not remember anything, so I proposed to hear that we go outside of the city. She seemed nervous at the Idea so I told her I was going to protect her and winked at her. Of course how could I protect her when I couldn't even remember my own name. She told me that she could take care of her self and of course I knew it to be true. She called upon her friend called Dragonia. Even this little dragon knew me and told me how we had met. It revived an image in my head. There she was, laying on the ground, I thought her to be dead, tried to find a pulse but the little one stepped in between me and her master. It told me that she was sleeping. I looked down and I saw her so peaceful, amazingly beautiful. I recall that mage and Sonya asked me to discribe my memory so I did but stopped on the amazingly beautiful part not soon enough. She blushed and I felt shy looked away. There was an akward moment, so to break the silence I gave her one small clover leaf I had found on a ox that seemed to be mine. She blushed again. She had to go and before parting I asked if I would see her again to witch she answered me with a quick and small kiss on the cheek *Touching my cheek as I am writing this*. Yes we will, she answered. She left walking slowly and I looked at her as she was getting out of the crafting house. She turned back and waved at me, i did the same. At that point Cymeran sighted and it got my attention, I turned toward him and asked him if he had talked to me.
He asked me If I wanted to go with him and some others to hunt some trolls. Not remembering what they where I paused and asked him if my weapons I had on me would do the job, he said yes. So we went. When we arrived at the swamp we found a hoard of trolls, ugly beast I can tell you that much. I must have still been weak because I died on the first wave. But when I came back I wanted more. Fury took over me and I could feel a change in my eyes. I ran killing every troll i could get my hands on, yelling "More, I want more" Finally something happened. Out of my anger two beast appeared beside me, one was a Dire wolf and the other one looked like a half breed of a dragon and a butterfly. They fought beside me until both of them died, my anger grew stronger. I ran like a mad man yelling "more, give me more" slicing my sword and axe in every trolls skin I could find, but then again I felled. I woke up in the city of fort Hampshire where Tegan told me and showed me to bind with the stone over there. I was weak and didn't felt like going back to the swamps so I search my pack and found this peace of paper I decided to write this down in case I would lose my memory again. I do not want to forget again. Not the battle not all the people who tried to help me, not the kiss and even more I do not want to forget Sonya.
-
**************ATTENTION SPOILER********************
Some of you may wonder why Rain has lost his memory so I will explain a little here trying not to reveal to much. Yes it is part Physical after his death near prazin he lost his memory but it has more to do with his subconscious mind. He does not want to remember the pain and loneliness, the suffering and the constant struggle that is his life. So when he died that time, his subconscious take hold and rendered him amnesic. The draw back, is this. In the years that had followed the massacre at the barbarian village he had learn to control partially his anger, but with this amnesia his anger is now able to take hold of him again and send him into a blood frenzy as writing in my last post. This is all I am writing for this, up to you to see what will happen next by following up in here or on the servers.
-
Today was a somewhat a peculiar day. I still do not remember anything from my past but I could not let this stop me. I met Addison near the bank and she ask me how I was doing. I had nothing really new to tell her, although i tried to keep the fine details out of my memory flash, she understood me and agreed to what I almost said. It made me feel somewhat like a teenager living his first tease of life. In our discussion I explained to her what had happened in the Aiji swamps, the fact that I had somehow summoned two companions. I do not have many clear thoughts on this, as I was quite under the influence of my anger. But she seemed to think that putting me back in that situation might refresh my memory. So we went into Silwood with a man called.. Glenn, yes that his name. Just as we were about to enter the wood, a pigeon dropped a letter for me, it was a letter from Sonya explaining why she left so abruptly the night before. We entered the wood and the beast we encountered there were no match and as we went further inside the wood I feld behind. When I finally manage to catch up to them, they were slaying the last spiders. I did not have a chance to test myself against those beast and see if it would jolt my memoirs. So she decided to lead me into the caves that were near by. The first creature we encountered was delt by me easily. As she saw that it did not help, we went further into the caves. There we found a hoard of bugbears I rushed them and I remember getting slice on the right upper arm and felt myself enrage again more violently than in the swamps. At that point I blanked out. I woke up seing Gleen fight some odd little creatures. I barely had the strength to lift and tend my crossbow, fired a couple of bolts and killed at least one of them. He aid me to the side where we started to talk for some time. At that Point i had not realized yet that Addison had staid behind to mine some materials. Glenn pointed out that he felt I had a Ranger aura on myself. I didn't know what he was talking about to tell the truth but I knew better than to try to argue with the man. After a while Addison reached us and we talk some more. Glenn even felt that I was a follower of Folian in my past, then again I could not argue since I have no prior knowledge of any kind from before I woke up at the temple.
We decided to part from the cave and headed back into Hlint. On our way, we were attacked by a deer and without thinking I just reached for it. As soon as my hand touched him he calm down. It was enough to convince Glenn I was a ranger. We finally arrived at Hlint and Addison parted with us. Me and Glenn talk for a while before a strange man with the name of Drogo came to us. He seemed to know me, once again I can not comprehend that I knew so many people and have no recollection of any of them but a familiarity towards Tegan. Any how he tried to revive my memory by casting healing spells on me, to wich nothing happened. Then he brought me outside of Hlint, Glenn folowing us, because he thought that if my memory was lost by a jolt then a jolt of electricity should help. I could hear Glenn being quite nervous of that idea and pleading not to go through with it, but at this point I was ready to try almost anything to get at least some memories back. I think he got distracted because every time he tried to cast the lighting spell nothing fell on me. A minute after a fire bolt came rushing down from the sky. I was not prepared for that and I lost control to my anger. I somehow summoned the same companions and I almost attacked Drogo. I saw, in the corner of my eyes Glenn getting nervous as he summoned his bear. Drogo staid in front of me, still talking in elven tongue, he made me realize that the two beast where beside me. Both him and Glenn in conjunction tried to help me remember them and seing those to beast in front of me was to much for me to handle at once. I ran into silwood and stopped beside the cliff I felled down sitting and pounded the ground. I do not know what my companions did but they did not follow me. Glenn and Drogo caught up and still tried to help, but I was discouraged and could not concentrate on most of what they where telling me. After a while Drogo left, discouraged I think. Glenn staid there not talking so I decided to head back to Hlint. I staid by myself for some time until I met Tegan, I wanted to speak to her but she had already something planned so I left her. I saw her go talk to Darckchild and was compelled to stay close hidden from them and I listen to them talk through the night. It was not a pleasant conversation and Tegan left somewhat frustrated. I tried to talk to her but she ignored me and went away with her panther friend. She came back after a moment and just slumbered to the grass. I aproched her and we talked a little until Darkchild came and started arguing with her again. At that point I just staid there silent. I do not know how much time passed but at the end I never got the chance to talk to her. I went in the crypts and slayed some skeletons, then headed for the inn and rested for some time.
-
When I came back out from my rented room I stumbled on Treana and Addison. They were talking about people not being able to apreciate the craftsmanship of a bronze ring. I staid there silent and Addison left after some time. Me and Treana then started to talk, She explained to me some of her traditions and the reason why she couldn't call me by my first name only. She also told me of the little she knew about my past. I wondered if i could ever be a complete man if I did not know of my past but she seemed to disagree. She saw, for me, new possibilities. A chance to forget everything and start a new life. At a point in our conversation I wondered if it was at all possible that I would have done this to myself. It is certainly a possibility and she told me that when she first met me I was not a happy man, well this is not a change if i look at the past 3 days. she told me that I told her that my family was killed and that my mother and little son were kidnapped by Barbarians. I felt strange to the sound of me having a son. How could I not remember this? I think she feared that by telling me this I would fall to my anger, as I had told her I was having difficulty controlling it, but I could not feel anything but a slight frustration to the fact that once again I was powerless in front of this amnesia. After some time we parted and I came back to the inn, where on the same piece of paper, I am writing what happened today. I thought I would have seen Sonya, but I did not. Maybe tomorrow I will?
-
It was a strangely pleasant day today as i spent most of my day with Tegan. We started by going at the rolling hills where we fought a kind of creatures I had never seen yet, well to my recent memories that is. Somehow in the combat I lost control of my rage and blacked out. I regain consciousness at a camp fire in the woods on the way to Leilon. She told me that she was confused about the fact that I did not remember what just took hold a few hours ago. I ask her if I had the dreaded Gold eyes again and she said yes. This is really starting to get on my nerves. She told me I looked without fear, almost welcoming death. Also that I had called her dear in something I said to her. Having no recollection of the deeds, I could only offer my forgiveness, and she smiled at me saying it was fine. Somehow I fear she is not telling me everything. When we arrived to Leilon and she brought me to her house. As I entered it I saw it was well sought for. Everything had its place and it was really nice and comfy, it showed me an aspect I had never seen of her to my knowledge that is. She told me that she shared this house with other friends. We went to what seemed a living room and I saw a small indoor pool, When she saw me wash my hand she told me I could take a dip in it, but I respectfully declined as I had no proper swimming garment. We talked a bit about her pass, where she came from. She told me that she was from a city called Liala or something like that and that she always plaid in the apple trees over there. I told her she seemed to have a happy childhood but she replied that she found happiness and love only where she sought it. I aksed her if she longed for her family and I was shocked to know that she was not caring about them. She told me that she felt she was a mistake and that her mother despised, if not hated her for it. She told me that her mother had fallen for a stranger and the he left here with a incoming child. I tried to comfort her, telling her that what ever was the cause of her being here today the result was not an ill one. after all she is the one who found me wandering this foreign city where I had woke up as a ghost, she took care of me then, bringing me back to Hlint and even after that until she had to leave. She never tried to take advantage of my memory loss and that showed that She was a good person, what ever anyone would have said to her. I tried my best to convince her and I think she somewhat did. We also talked about what had happened between me and Sonya she was a bit amused about the situation. She told me to wait a few more days before sending Sonya an other letter, as I have not seen her since the letter she sent me. To give her the time to understand what had happened and see what she wanted out of it. It seemed to be a good advice then and still now as I write this.
After we talked a bit more she told me that she had to go to port Hampshire to get some materials off her ox. She told me that I could come or go back to Hlint. I had nothing else plan for the day and I asked her if she minded the company, she told me that she did not mind. She got a few supplies and we went on our way. While we where walking toward the docks, she told me that her ox was named Stinky, what a strange name for an ox but i guess we need every thing to make a world. We arrived at Hampshire and Tegan somehow fell through one of the planks, When she got back up on the dock and could not held my laugh back but I did offer her my cap to dry off. She then took me where she had left her ox and presented me to stinky. You would have believe that with a name like that, the ox would stink, but it smelled good. stinky, I think, is a playful beast as it rubbed her head against my had when I petted her and then when I was looking at Tegan talking about her she nibbled my cape and chewed the corner off of it. We wen to what is the equivalence of the crafting house in Hlint and I watched her craft he crags bags. I must have slumbered from exaustion because when I woke up Tegan was gone.
I headed back to Hlint and met with Cronk, Nepp; Keith, Galius and since I had a contract given to me by Lord Rodor of the castle of Haven. We went into the cave and succeeded in slaying the ogres. While we were heading out of the cave we met Lady Addison wich was going down from where we just came up. At the entrance of the mine we rested then split the loot. Some of the men left but me Keith, Galius, Careigh and Noah that had joined us late in the quest. We went to Lord Rodor and told him the good news. He rewarded me for my contract and then we headed back to Hlint. On our way back Keith needed some clay so we waited for him and talked. At that point Lady Addison caught up to us with only a few scares to show that she had went into the mines by herself. We talked for a while waiting for Keith and were attacked by a deer. I barely had time to calm in time before Careigh could kill it. from that point the deer staid beside me and I pet him while talking with the good people I was with. I must have gotten distracted an lost control ever the deer wich started to attack us again, I once again calmed it down and lead him away so we would not scared him further. A few moment after I had lead him away I came back to my companions and Saw that Keith was still not back from his mining. I went to look for him and found him playing in he clay up to his knees. He seemed to have fun so I left him there and rejoined the others. A few moment later he rejoined us and we headed back to Hlint once again. In Hlint we parted and having not eaten for a while I ask Lady Addison what were he plans. She told me she had none expect to wash tom gems she had mined, so I invited her to dine with me. I always feel that it is more relaxing to dine in good company than by yourself. Some how she and Careigh though I had some ill thinking behind my invitation and I was irritated at that. Why does every one think that when I man invite a woman friend to diner, it is because he has something else in mind. I can not stand that path of thinking. I barely know her, I would not pretend to try anything. She insisted that Careigh join us for the diner and I had no objection to that. Careigh wanted Noah to join us and so i asked him to. While waiting fro Lady Addison to finish her crafting, us men talked. My memory loss came back on the table and we talked about it for some time. After a while Lady Addison was still not back from her crafting so I went to check on her, she had disappeared on us. I do think that it is not a god friendship manner, but she must have had her reasons. If I see her and remember, i will ask her what happened. i went back to the others and bid them farewell. With all of this, I still did not see Sonya again. I hope everything is well for her.
-
I do not know what is up with the people of this town but as soon as I got back from the sielwood forest Treana and one of her friend confronted me. Ordering me to stay away from Addison. What did I do wrong?. I just invited her with diner and comply with her desire to have Careight with us?? When they confronted me by the pound I got frustrated and rushed my words. Told them, in frustration, that I had only wished for some good company while eating and that I thought of Inviting Addison as a friend, nothing more, nothing less. Well after those harsh words I felt bad and got back to them excusing myself for my jest. They understood and even Treana excused herself as she had talked without asking what was my intentions. She told me that Addison was in grief, that her loved one had died. What good a Friend I am, going about forgetting that. She then told me that even if I annoyed her she still considered me a friend, at that point it was just to much, what kind of bastard was I to forget all my friends and to annoy or grieve them. I couldn't bare take an other word and left hastily, I went into Range vale where I rested for a while, two days I think.
I came back to Hlint but My mood was not better. I went on buying some new cloths that were not stained in blood, once again. This time I chooses a color where blood would not show that much. And somehow in the process of trying these new clothes and getting new design for my weapons I tool the decision to push every one away. I am cursed and I feel it best for them to stay away. If what Treana told me was right, then Every one I get close has died or will die. Cymeran and Nepp saw this change and tried to talk me out of this way of thinking, but I can not let them persuade me, only for their safety. How can I control this curse if I do not Even start to understand the reason I have it. The night passed on and I reflected on that.
Then Tegan came into town, I asked her for a crag bag and she had one available. Unfortunately I was a 100 gold piece short, so I asked her if she would wait a few minutes while I went collecting the skeletons due for roaming freely, undeadly. It is there I stumbled on Sonya. Oh sweet Sonya, as much as I would want to protect her by pushing her away, I can not resolve myself to do that. As she said hi, two skeleton ambushed her from behind. I manage to kill one of them as she got rid of the second one. I healed her injuries the best I could with this puny healing spell of mine, and she smiled. I kid you not, her smile could make a glacier melt in a blizzard. We exchanged the normal courtesy of asking each other how we where and what we have done, then I asked her if she wanted to go on a hunt with me. She agreed with her so tender and amazing smile. She was still hurt and tired so we went to the Inn. There she took one room for both of us. At first I was a bit baffled, it did not seemed right, but my hesitation soon dissipated, when she smiled at me saying, "its only for sleeping". So we rested. I woke up earlier than her and thought to get her some breakfast. Upon reaching for the door handle I remembered that she had the key and that I would be looked out of the room. I searched in my bag and found that I had a Cook's Special Fare left. I sat beside her and whispered her name to wake her up. She only answer by a small moan. I took the liberty to brush some of her hair away from her face. She looked so beautiful again sleeping. I passed the plate of food under her nose saying "waky waky" then again she did not respond. Then she jolted straight up wide awake and startled. I got up and asked her what was troubling her. She told me it was a nightmare of something that happened in her pass. I told her that she could talk to me about it, but did not insist. Instead she reach for the plate I was tending her and ate it joyfully. When she was done eating we went out of the Inn. We must have slept longer than I thought as it was already midday when we gout out. After making our decision where to go hunt, we exited Hlint to go to the red light caves, well thats what i think its named. Outside the gate i decided to let Arwin out for a walk. I should have hit myself on the head, cause he mocked me all the way through the second level of the caves. Although it was all in fun, I hope, It made Sonya laugh quite a bit. This wolf will get me insane one day I can sense it. We were still at the gate that she called upon Draconia her companion. After the usual presentation for Arwin and Draconia, and the pesquering Arwin did on me, we went on our way to the caves. Arwin reminded me that it would be good for me to let my other companion get a breath of air. So i summoned him, to my lonely demised as he and Arwin teamed up against me. Sonya, with her usual gracefulness and sweetness, kept laughing all the way. We entered the caves and did swiftly with the little resistance we met on the first floor. On the second floor, the story was quite different, the goblin manage to kill Ehlen, my other companion. It took all that i had to control myself and not succumb to my rage. When she saw me, Sonya asked me if I was alright. I felt it necessary to explain to her this affliction, I was nervous and looked away from her eyes, fearing that she could not stand it and would reject me. Instead she took my head and guided my sight back to hers. She assured me that it would take much more to scare her away. We continued on our way down the caves and got ambushed by what seemed an army of goblins. We got the best of them but not at a free cost. Sonya was badly injured and we had to stop our trek there. She casted us into invisibility and we went back to the camp near Hlint. We rested there and when we woke p there was this man called Jin, who seemed to know me. Once again, I could not recall him. Oh how frustrating this is getting to be. At last and sadly, Sonya had other duties to attend to and she had to go, not before giving me an other of her sweet kiss on my cheek. I hugged her goodbye and she left. I could only sighs at her moving away from me. I truly hope it will not take a months for us to see ourselves again. I am sitting by the campfire, scribing this into the last corner of the paper I have. I must get a book to inscribe all of this in. *folds the paper and put it back in his pack* Hummm .. *touches his cheek*
-
Hum what a sweet these last days have been. Spent most of my time some part of the wood North west of Hlint. There is a temple over there but never dared to disturb the followers to ask them to which Deity this temple was erected for. These woods are soothing and I can rest here, undisturbed by the affliction. There is nothing to anger me here. At last, I felt ready to go back to Hlint see how the people were and listing to the news by the bank. As I entered Hlint the town was empty, true the night was well on its way, but there was no one beside the bank which is intriguing as usually there is always someone by it. Seeing know one I decided to head to the crafting house, and found it empty except for the usual ox's and Jan the fur man and the post master. I went to the fletcher's table and took upon myself to modify my crossbow. I got the look I wanted out of it but it did not enhance its aiming. Since I had finished, I decided to go back to the temple and rest again. As I went out of the crafting house day light was coming up, I slipped on my Hood and started to head out of Hlint.
Not far from the Bank there stood Sonya, sweet Sonya. When she saw me she gave me her usual wide and gentle smile. We talked for sometime about how she was and what we had done since the last time we met. She looks so graceful and lovely. I remember asking her is she had a good rest in the few days that had past and her answered puzzled me. I did not push the matter as I felt she did not want to say more and also that we where interrupted by Cymeran, so instead I offered to show her my little place of predilection. Of course she agreed and I was happy she did. Together we started our way out of Hlint and saw Cymeran siting on the ground, he looked heavy from a burden I asked him what was the matter, and as he started telling us his tail, a small man came to me calling me by my first name. I turned around but once again I did not recognize this person. He told me his name was Tahless and that we had journeyed a few times together. I did not want to sound impolite to him or Cymeran, but I had already committed myself to Sonya and was not intended to let her stand there much longer. I turned toward her and saw that she was still talking to Cymeran, I waited. After a while the conversation seemed to end so I passed a little joke "If I stand here much longer I fear my feet will turn to roots" She laughed. Oh such a sweet laughs, always brightens my day. She replied that we should get on our way as she did not want me to turn into a tree. I chuckled and she laughed so we did, we headed Finlay out of Hlint. A few pace into the woods there was a deer, that looked scared at us. I did not want it to be hurted or scared and took it upon myself to calm the gentle animal. Sonya seemed surprise by the ease I had to calm the animal. I do not see what is so special about it, its only a matter of patience and being gentle, not doing any sudden movement and slowly walk up the animal without having a menacing posture. Anyhow from there I told her we where near my favorite place and we started to walk back. We finally arrived and I kid you not, this place is peace incarnated. You could hear the birds chip, the wind blowing softly on the trees branches. The smell of nature at its best. Not far from us, stood a clouded leopard, calm and not moving. It almost seemed as a statue as it was standing on his paws. I pointed toward it for Sonya to see and moved quietly toward it. Again, the animal responded in kind to me and approached me slowly. I petted it and it purred, Sonya joined me, somewhat concerned. She was sure that the beast would attack me, but it did not instead it seemed determine to sent my whole body until it reached a spot of out most discomfort for a man to see a leopard approach his head of. When Sonya saw my in comfort she laughed, Who can blame her I a sure I had a strange face as I slowly lead the animal nose some place else. I unfortunately did not see the deer following me and the leopard must have been quite hungry as it jumped straight on it and eaten swiftly the poor deer. then It came back to us, licking his whiskers. It seemed quite content with his meal. we parted way with the animal as I proposed to Sonya to give her a tour of the place. I gave her my hand and she took it trembling of her owns. I asked her is she was alright and she answered me with a gentle smile and a I am fine now. I think she was still a bit nervous about the big cat. We proceeded touring the woods around the temple, I made some small jokes about the few houses that we saw, and upon arriving to this monstrosity of a house I could not hold myself to comment about it. Frankly the owner must do something about it, it clashes with the nature surroundings it. At least he should paint it to match the surrounding colors. As we were talking about the house Sonya saw that the Night had fallen, I must say that when I am with her I do not see time flying by. I told here there was a fire camp not far our we could go and sit by the temple where some of th followers were. She opted for the latest and we made our way there.
Arriving at the temple I saw that the chamomile plant had sprew some new flowers so I picked two up. I gave one to Sonya who smiled and proceeded to put it in her hair. I told her about a special property I found about this flower. When you grind it into a small dust and infuse it to boiling water, it becomes a soothing drink. Of course you need to let it cool until it is only warm, but this drink had helped me a lot in the past few days as it calmed me down enabling me to embrace the nature surrounding me. I truly think I should commerce this and give it the name of Tea. Sonya looked a bit tired so I suggested that we sit for a while. We did as such and we talked of her past. She told me about the death of her mother and the disappearance of her father, brother and sisters. She cried as she told me her tale, it broke my heart to see her in such a state. All i could offer her was my ears to listen, my hand to take hers in and my fingers to wipe away her tears. When she Had done telling her tale I told her I would do all that I could to help her find her missing family. She doubted that any one could help her, but I told her I had a tool that no one else had. She was curious to what tools I was referring to. I told her that I had the biggest bugger sniffler and at the same time I called upon Arwin who showed just just in time to make the entrance. Her beautiful smile could once again be seen and sh thanked me for my future help. After that moment she was starting to be really tired and we opted to go back to the Inn in Hlint. I gave her my hand and started to walk out of the woods. Near the exit of it I dared her to race me back to the town, She is fast and she bested me... *grins* From the towns gate I walked her to the Inn where we said our good nights. I so much wanted to hug her goodnight but instead I was meat by a sweet kiss on the lips. I was stunned and all I could do is give her one on her cheek. We rented ourselves a separate room and told our final good nights. So here I am today with the soft candle light, lighting this new parchment I bought earlier, scribing every word of every moment I have spent. I know she is in the room beside mine and I wonder if she is thinking of me as I am of her. I will go to sleep with these tender thoughts.
*puts down the feather, blows on the parchment to dry off the ink and carefully folds it to fit it into his bag*
Pfff
*the candle is put out and I lay myself to sleep*
-
I will try to make this entry short as I want to go hunt some Ants. I went with a few people today mainly Cronk, Kison Ravenlock, Cymeran, Nepp'akyo, Sa'kura, ashiel, Royana and Keith. We decided to go into some cave not far from port Hampshire and fight some earth elemental golems, BAD idea. We were soon overrun by the golems because, Kinson, who was leading the group did not bother to assess the battle ground first. We ended up running for our lives but when I saw that Cronk and Kinson were staying behind I staid and fought with them the best I could but we lost Kinson and Royana in that fight. I can not stand people who jeopardize the lives of other, thinking that they are strong enough to fight heads on, not considering that all of the parties member may not be as advance as them. Anyhow, I must have spoken my mind out loud as Cronk got displeased at my statement. He was intended to force his view that Kinson was a great hero for having staid behind and fought for our retreat. I stood there beside them fighting for the other to flee to but it does not change the fact that Kinson went to fast and brought all the golems at us at once. Cronk was not pleased as I did not change my mind on that point and he left. after resting and fighting some gnoll at the cave entrance we went to the port Hampshire outskirt where the ants are and Cronk cauAght up with us. He pushed me and I could not resist his might and felled to the ground. He ordered me to change my mind on kinson but I did not. I will not be intimidated into going against what I believe to be true. He was still mad and I did not want him to be mad so I put my weapons away took my hood off and told him to give me his best shot. He did, it hurted, but even if my face was a bloody mess I got back up and faced him. "Are you happy now?" I said and he replied that he was. Even then, even with the pain, I did not let him change my mind. Kinsnon reached us in the mean time, as a ghost, and Cronk asked if we would go with him to get Kinson back to his grave. He must have think That I wanted to lead them as he told me to do so but I have no desire to lead people to their deaths. So he shouted "Let me show yuzhow itz done" or something like that, and We followed him. He might not be the most intelligent person on this planet, but he did show a sing of wisdom as he did not rush like Kinson did. He used tactics to lure the spiders and golems a few numbers at a time. I told him that he was a good fighter. at the end when we stopped to split the loot, which i did not get my share, don't know why that is and should talk to Ashiel about getting it, Cronk apologized to me for getting mad. I told him that we were both staying true to our mind and words and that he needed not to apologize for that. After that we all splitted up and I went to the inn to rest. Now that I have done so and written this part of my journal I will head out to hunt some ants.
*Tuck his feather away and smoothly folds the paper before putting it in his bag.*
-
Coming back Into Hlint I saw Tegan. I finally could pay her what I was due and gave her a small token of my appreciation. Then, Darkchild, Took her on the side and they talked for a while. While I was waiting for her Keith came by and we started to talk about what had happened with Cronk. He think that this was one of his bad days and I tend to agree. And we also agreed on the fact that Kinson had no clue of what he was doing leading us in that cave. Drakchild and Tegan finished talking and I saw her stay in the same spot not moving. I excused my self from Keith and went to lend an ear in case she needed it. She is a proud person and told me that she could take care of herself. I told her I had not doubt about that but implied that, between a fight and a friend, the fight was less overwhelming. I tried to talk to her, but Keith then a man I do not know came to join us and just wisped her out of my reach. I sat by the fire she started to cook her meal, listening to both men talk. After a while I said my goodbye and went to the inn to rest.
-
I do not know what is wrong today but I it just felt like every one were not acting like their usual. It started when I got in Hlint earlier last night. I saw Tegan and Darkchild talking together, witch is not unusual, but then he left here there alone. I walk to her, or over her should i say *grins* but instead of greeting me with her usual sweetness she went directly on the offensive. Stating I should watch where I walk and If a had a reason for being, is spending some time with a friend not being a good reason? Also, she told me that she saw Sonya pass by earlier and wondering why I as not with her, I think she was just trying to get rid of me so I left. I went to the goblins camp near Hlint and felt like taunting them so I undressed and started running naked through their camp taunting them all the while. I am sure that if anyone else would have seen me, they would have tough of me being mad. The goblin surely did not appreciate and while I was running out of their, camp laughing, I could see the arrows fly by me. I did not try to fight them until i got hit by five consecutive arrows, I got dressed as fast as I could and went on killing them with no mercy. I could smell their skin burn when thrusting my ax and sword into them. *takes a few long breaths* Well needless to say that I won the fight but not without some injuries.
I headed back into Hlint and saw that DarkChild and Tegan were talking again and when she saw me bleeding quite a bit, she asked me what had happened. I told them the story and DarkChild thought of me as being mad. At that moment I saw Sonya coming out of the bank and go sit on a bench by herself, I excused my self and went to see her. I greeted her but she did not answer, she looked preoccupied and sad, lost in her thoughts. I started to go back toward Tegan and Darkchild when she answered me. She told me exactly what I thought, that her family was still preoccupying her. I sat beside her telling her that I was all ears if she wanted to talk. I waited silently for her to start until Rhynn showed up. She mumbled inetelligibly and tried to heal me, with little success. I told her I would manage and she went off mumbling again ignoring me. I tried to pick up a conversation with Sonya after that but was again interrupted by Rhynn coming back and trying to heal me again. I got up and told her I needed not her help then she jested me about how i was ruining the bench and that she couldn't stand the stench of blood. I walked in front of her asking what was her problem but she only told me that I couldn't not remember because of my amnesia. "fine be that way" I replied and went to sit back beside Sonya. I could only apologize to her for my outburst at Rhynn until I heard Rhynn mumble something about it being typical from me. I was fuming and I started losing control of my anger. I decided to head out of town while I still had control over me, I paced for sometime then knelled and started to take long breaths in and out slowly. When my temper smoothed out I went back in Hlint. Rhynn was still siting on the other bench and I went back to site beside Sonya. I told her that I had an Idea that could take her mind off her family business for some time at least. She asked what it was and I told her about the ant problem near Port Hampshire. I asked her if she wanted to come and do some vermin extermination with me, she agreed to it but we did not leave yet. Keith had came in bleeding profusely and felled in the grass. Rhynn rushed to help him and he explained to us what had happened. We talked about that for sometime until Sonya asked me if we could go. I told her that we could go as soon as I had filled my canteens and asked her if she needed some water, she did not need any. As we were getting ready to leave keith asked if he could join us. I looked at Sonya and said that it was up to her. She agreed to the inquiry of Keith and we started our way. We had not reached the gate yet that Keith left us to go with some other friends of his.
We were once again alone and we made way toward our destination. We took the long way and talked on the way. At one point we entered an area that seemed familiar. I remember being here in this place before, but I did not remember with who. I also remembered that there were some ogres near that bridge. I said so to Sonya and took my crossbow out. I had to see if I was right so I proceeded on the bridge carefully. I was right, there was one ogre. I carefully walked near him enough for him to see me and lured him back to the bridge. I was hoping that Sonya waited on it but she had followed me for a few pace. Seeing that she had done so i lured him a bit closer then turned around and faced him. We vanquished our foe but no without some s...es. We did not stay around for an encore, we carefully crossed the bridge, I , making sure we were not followed and went back on our way. After a few moment of walk we found a suitable place to rest. I stood watch over Sonya while she did than I rested. I did not rest well, I woke up and most of my wounds where still hurting. Making due with what I had, we got on our way and we arrived after some time to fort hope. I needed to rest and properly tend to my wounds, and with that in mind I proposed that we rested there, surely we would find an inn in that town.
Fortunately we did find one and as we were going to enter it I saw what seemed to be a flower merchant. I told Sonya I needed to check something out and she replied that she would wait for me in the Inn. I went to the flower lady and bought her a bouquet of mixed red and blue rose then rejoined with Sonya. She told me she had no gold pieces so I told her not to worry the dinner and room renting would be on me. I bought us a pair of meal and rented us two rooms. We found ourselves the best table in the house and I helped Sonya to sit down, being the gentleman that I am *gins*. I served her her meal and gave her one of my canteen. I will have to buy a new one as i do not feel right asking for it back. We ate and talked and when we were done I walked her to her room. One of the commoners bumped into Sonya and did not even excuse himself. He was already walking away and I did not want to start trouble so I let him go. Reaching her room, I bid her good night and hugged her. As she was going to get in her room I gave her the gift I had bought for her. She smiled so beautifully. It was as if all of her concerns just dissipated at this moment. She smelled the flower and tanked me for it telling me that she found them beautiful. I sighted in my head, I was not sure she would be fine with such a gift. She kissed me on the cheek and I hugged her back then made my way to my room. I had taking to rooms that were beside each other. So here I am, writing these last word on this piece of paper. She seemed distant today, I wonder if she feels the same that I do.
*Puts the feather away and carefully folds the paper and put in my bag*
Pff
*The candle is out and I lay myself to sleep*
-
Hum this day was not a great one at first. I woke up and found that Sonya had gone on without me, I looked for her around Fort hope but did not find her. Being so close to Port Hampshire I decided to press on alone. I was attacked by a griffon but manage to escape, it is a magnificent beast and I do not want to kill it unless I have no choice. I arrived at Port Hampshire and rested in the Inn. When I was done resting I headed out to do what I had come here to do, exterminate the ant problem. Unfortunately, I was ambushed by the ant queen herself, striking at me by behind. Never underestimate the power of a sucker punch. I woke up back in Hlint, looking as a ghost.
Fortunately for me I met Keith and we decided to team up to get me to my grave. we made it barely out side of Hlint when I saw Lady Lee. I asked her if she new of a wizard or a arcane archer that may be looking for an apprentice and she told me the name of Talan Valash. She told me he was a Sun archer. I asked her to warn him that she had sent me, so he would not wonder to much from where I had heard of him. We got to the same place with the griffon's but this time they were to many and I had no choice. I am not sure if it is me or Keith but I know I must have killed at least one of the four we encountered. Pity, such a majestic animal. We got to my grave and i praied on it, then i exerted my revenge on the ant queen. I had to calm myself as I was starting to feel my rage taking hold of me. It brought Keith to a pose and I explained to him this dilemma. He told me that his half-brother seemed to have the same thing as me. I am not sure if it is the exact same thing but I am at least appeased to know I am not the only one with this. We entered port Hampshire and parted way.
I bought my boat fare to go back to Leilon and embarked the boat. I do not know how long it was but the sea were rough. At last, I arrived in Leilon and while walking toward the city gate I met with Sa'kura. She was sad that the arms inn and bar was closed and said that she needed a beer. I was in the mood for one to so I proposed that we walk back to Hlint together and have a drink afterward, she was pleased with the Idea. On our way to Hlint we decided to make a quick stop to the mercenary camp. I tried my best to protect her but felled in the process. I woke up back at Port Hampshire and had to walk back all the way. I got to Hlint and Sa'kura aided me back to my grave. After a quick stop in the crypts to get some money, we went to the Inn with a dwarf name Dalan, joyful fellow. Sa'kura got the first round and we drank, laughed and drank again. Then Dalan got the second round and Elgon joined us. We must have had at least 5 rounds, I was getting a bit more than tipsy myself. Sa'kura was a sight to the sore eyes, she is so funny in her normal state but when she is drunk... We laughed a lot. Finally she left to go rest and when she came back we where all still there talking. I got out And dipped my head into the well, making sure to shake my head to spray some on Sa'kura. she hey-ed me and I laughed. After that We found Keith, in the same situation I was not long before. Once again he had fallen in the Seilwood caves. We aided him, me Sa'kura and Dalan with a goblin of sort, don't remember his name. I got Arwin to help us, but when I saw how he was looking at the goblin drooling, I had to Ask Keith to hide the poor little man as Arwin was begging me to let him have a taste. In the cave he had more than enough to eat and he was pleased. Keith got to his grave and we manage to kill everything we saw and had a good mine run at the same time. We headed back to Hlint and at that time i decided it was time for me to rest. So here I am, writing again on a new piece of paper, wondering what my dear Sonya went. Hope she is fine.
*Puts the feather away and carefully folds the paper and put it n my bag*
*wet the tip of my fingers and put out the candle in a fizz. I lay myself to sleep*
-
Such a strange day this has been. I started it by siting down on a bench near the bank in Hlint. On my left were Ireth and Rhynn talking. I had this bracers that I could not identify and Rhynn was gracious enough to do the identifying for me. It is use to cast darkness, will sure come handy when I am strong enough to use it. We talked, us three, for a while and Ireth asked why I was now in black clothes. I explained to her what had happen with Addison and Treana. Rhynn seems to be through trying to bear Treana's condencendance and must say that I can understand her somewhat. While the silence had taken hold of us I felt that my money pouch was quite light and took a look. I had no coins left on me at all so I headed into the crypts to replenish my funds.
While slaying some skeletons I took a good look at my crossbow and decided it was time to ask for help with it. I could make some design changes to it but changing the color always seemed to elude me. Coming back out from the crypts I took a knuckle fist right on the right temple from a skeleton that was hiding by the hallway. I threw my ax and it lodge it self straight in the middle of it skull ripping it off of its body and rolled a few feet away, the skeleton body staid up wobbly for a few seconds then it collapse like a cup of china falling on the ground. I went to take my ax but the bugger was still not dead, even with the ax splitting his head almost in two he manage to bite my hand when i had it on it to pry my ax out. I slammed the skull against the ground and it shattered. I came out of the crypts and walked by Rhynn.
This fist hit had giving quite a headache and I asked Rhynn if she could help me with that. She was stunned by me asking as she remembered that when she tried to heal me the other times I seemed quite unpleased by it. I explained to her that I did not like to have people coming into my personal space and start working on my body without asking me first. She understood and smiled as she proceeded to cast a spell on me. The headache was gone and I remembered about my crossbow, I asked her if she could help with that and she was pleased to do so.
We started to walked toward the crafting house and I do not remember exactly how it came on the subject but we got talking on how I was looking for a master wizard or arcane archer to become it's apprentice. She was stunned to see that I had interest in magic and she proceeded in asking me what was my circle and which spells I had. I obliged her and she ran off asking me to wait here. When she cam back she had a couple of scrolls for me. She told me to memorize them and the one I could not memorize to keep for future usage. She also told me of a not so secret organization that could help me achieve my ascension to arcane archer, she told me it was run by black wizards and that I would have to sing a ten year contract. This did not worry me and I agreed to join them. She told me she would get hold of her contact and get back to me on that.
Finlay we got to the crafting house. I proceeded to lend her my crossbow so she could work her magic. The result was exactly what I was looking for. The top and bottom part of it to be gold and the middle to be black. Unfortunately she modified, without noticing it, the design I had given to the weapon and I will have to try and put it back to the design I had made for it without touching to the color. After that, she asked me to wait again and she went away, she came back with a couple of other spells for me to use.
I went by to the bench beside the bank and proceeded to study the new spell she had given me. I looked at the effects the range the experience needed to safely use them without having them backfire on me. When I was done, I tried a couple of them on the trashcan that was in front of me. The burning hands are quite a site. Rhynn who was not far away came to see on my progress and she showed me what I could expect in the future with the growth of my powers. At that point a man called Celith started cursing at us. He seemed so confident but with a quick glance I could see that he would pose not much of a threat. I mean how rude can you be to call people you do not know Idiots, even more so when one of the person you are cursing at is a Lady. I told him what I though of his attitude and he left. Unfortunate we where heading in the same direction and he heard me joke to Rhynn about trying my new spells on him. He tried to make himself look tougher that I am sure he is really and before I could even say a word he ran out of the town.
Rhynn showed me one of her spells out of town. At first when she casted it I did not see anything happening but then right on the head of the goblin ice glaciers big as a wagon came crashing down on him. I would have hated to be in his shoes. We went to the gobbling camp and Rhynn barley broke a sweat as she slayed the goblins. There I saw Drogo and we started talking about the new spells that Rhynn had tough me. He tough of her as being a good teacher and I agreed but Rhynn though of her self not skilled enough to be called that. Then we here this woman cry for help as she felled out of the caves. we all rushed to her aid and came in time to prevent her death. As she was thanking us Celith came out pale as a ghost. I could not resist to comment on how he should take better care of his friends and I headed in the caves to see if there would be other people in need of help. this woman came following me and agreed to what i had just told Celith. We proceeded to bring him to his grave and I was able to practice my new spells on the goblins there. We teamed up to get the had of the chief goblin and mine a bit. On our way back Arwin got attacked by some bats and I had no choice to kill them. The small woman was furious at that and I tried to explain to her that as a Ranger it was my duties to help nature keeping balance in between predator and foes. She argued that these bats were harmless and from experience I told her they were not. And beside if we do not keep the bats population in check they will grow out of hand and the insect realm will only suffer its consequences. I think that she still did not understand as we did not exchange any words after that.
I headed back to Hlint after resting by the fire camp and letting go roam free the woods and proceeded to go make some more gold into the crypts. While fighting in the lower crypts Sonya came out of thin air and it startled me enough to get hit by behind and seriously injured. With the little strength i had left I manage to keep out of the way and let Arwin do the rest of the work. As soon as I saw they were all dead I collapsed. I aid there on the ground and waited for my strength to replenish it self then I casted my healing spell on myself. It was enough to get me up and out of arms way to rest. Then we talked for sometime. She told me that she was studying and that she needed a new book. I thought to myself it would be a great idea to have one to scribe the spells I learned into it and we started hunting the undead, looking for the gold we would need for the book. When we had what we though would be enough we headed out of the crypts.
Close to the gates, we saw a man being chased by some skeletons. Arwin and I made small pieces of them and the man thanked us. He then headed out of the crypts and we did the same. We walked close to the bank where there was a huge gathering. I asked someone where to find the books and a small man told is he was selling them. It cost us 600 gold for 2 books and after that I splitted what was left of the money we had collected in the crypt. I still needed to rest and tend to my wounds and Sonya told me that she needed it too. I went to the bank and got the rest of my money out of the vault then rejoined with her. I asked if she wanted to eat before resting and she though of it as being a good idea. When I told her that I wanted to pay she told me that I had already paid the last time and I told her that I did not mind. When we got in the In she told me she was going to get us a good table and that I only needed to fetch the food. I got the innkeeper and rented two rooms and also bought two cook's special fare. Then I went to the bar keeper and got Sonya some grape juice. I didn't want to get her anything else as I did not know what she liked to drink. I got the table she had gotten us and I served her her food and drink. While we were eaten and talking, I asked her where she had went in the morning, she told me that she woke early and went out of fort hope to study. I told her that it had gotten me worried and she told me she was sorry for that. Apparently it had been 3or 4 years since she had an traveling companion other than Draconia, even after being summoned into this place. Obviously I could not remember that summoning and she rubbed my back stating that I was going to remember some day, that is was going to be alright. I though I was only thinking the sentence that I actually blurted out "With you by my side, I do not mind." She asked me what I meant and I could not believe I had spoken out loud what I was thinking. I got shy and had trouble looking at her. but I took my guts in my two hands and revealed what I was feeling in the past few months. It was no use to hide it anymore, so I told her that in the past few months she was greatly occupying my thoughts and that I could not stop but to love her presence and company. She got shy, and told me that she had the same experience. I told her that I did not truly believe in destiny and in the plans it could have for us but I knew what was groin in my heart and Hoped she was feeling the same. She answered me that she had never felt those feelings before. I sighed seeing she was unsure of what she felt, and then I told her that I am willing to wait until she would be sure of her feelings. I looked in her eyes tenderly and she smiled, she straightened her hair but miss a few that were sticking on her cheek. I slide my hand on it and tucked the hairs behind her ear, she smiled but then promptly got up. She was shaken by the situation and I saw that she wasn't not prepared for this moment. She went to buy a key and I told her I had already bought it for her, she thank me shyly and started her way to her room. I was stunt and did not know what to do so I stood there like a mast on a boat fixed into the planks of the floor. She turned around, looked at me then enter her room. I finally remembered how to move this clumsy legs of mine and entered my room. I wrote this down my parchment and now I can not sleep. I am looking at this candle burning its last drop of wax asking myself if I did the right thing. Maybe I should have changed the subject or try to hide what I really felt, but I can not and WIll not lie to her. What a strange day indeed.
*The candle fizz out by it self*
Hum, cant see I'll fold this tomorrow
*Lay down and look on the ceiling until I finally fall asleep.*
-
The starting day was peaceful. I woke up in the Inn in Hlint and again, Sonya had left before me. This time I knew that she had left for her studies and I did not worry about it. I did how so ever worry about her reaction of the day before. When I got out of the Inn I met up with Sa'kura, Celith, Drogo and an other man the name I forgot. They were talking about exploring the desert a few miles past castle Heaven. On our way there we fought some sort of beast that resembles the like of knoll and some goblins. When we finished that part of the journey we rested at the entrance of the desert.
It was a hot day in the desert, and I must say that I prefer the woods any time, and I had forgotten to fill out my canteen. I still did not buy a new one after giving the other to Sonya. We fought some snakes that were quite solid. I mean when you get one of my arrows straight in your head and you still come at me, you are pretty solid. After that we got deeper in the desert and found some ogres. They did not pose any threat to us at first and dealt them with relative ease. But when we went further into that region of the desert we met some mage ogres. I was surprise to see mage ogres use ice spells in the desert. At that point my loyal companion Arwin was killed, I lost control of my rage and just blanked out. I woke up when Celith, Sonya and a few others waken me. was surprise to see Sonya and the others as they were not part of the party when we left Hlint. Apparently I had felled and Celith had group a rescue party with Sonya to rescue me.
Seeing Sonya in the desert pleased me a lot but I was still nervous about the reaction she had to the revelation I had told her in the Inn. She was worried not of that but of me. Sh explain to me the reasons of her reaction, the fact that her mother was a wild one and that after marrying her father, she had settled down. Sonya seemed to think that, her mothers settling down may have been the cause for her to prevent her own death. I understood that what scared her was the consequence she thought would happen if she just let go to the feeling she may have for me. I did not hesitate and I told her that I would never tie her down and forbid her to continue on her studies. In fact I would be glad to accompany her on them, but that I neglected to tell her. She smiled and I think it appeased her somewhat.
From the desert we headed to Hlint where some of the party disbanded and Shilin joined up with us. We decided to go to port Hampshire and try to deal with the ant proliferation. We walked the whole way and got attacked by some griffons near the outskirt of Hampshire. I hat killing those magnificent beast, but I can not let them attack my sweet Sonya. We finally got passed and right away started to deal with the Ants. At first our attack where disorganized as we had not planned our action. We manage to deal with them nonetheless but not without cost. Battered and wounded we entered port Hampshire to rest.
Sonya and I decided to go to the Inn while Shilin and Celith staid at the gate to rest. On our way to the Inn I could believe how heavy me legs where and the comment I made seems to have amused Sonya as she giggled. We got to the Inn's door and as my usual I opened it to Sonya and gave way for her to enter first. She paused a moment and the sighted and shook her head. I was baffled and I asked her, after entering the Inn, what was the problem. She told me it was nothing but I could see right away that it was not so, after renting to rooms, I asked her to tell me what was bothering her. She told me that I did not have to wait for her to enter first every time. I explained to her that it did not seem right for me to do other wise. Her reply to that puzzled me even more. She told me that she loved the attention and the fact that I treated her like a lady but to her eyes she was no such thing. I quickened my self to tell her that In my eyes she was. she smiled,oh her sweet smile, how it restless with my heart is such a mystery to me. After that I gave her her rooms key and I told her that the room I pointed to was the best room in the house. Naturally I left her that room. I hugged her good night and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then what she did next caught me by surprise. She embrace me with her arms around my neck and kissed me. I did not fight the kiss instead I accepted it with all the feelings I have for her. After that we bid our good nights and she entered her room and I the room next to hers.
In the morning I whole up and waited for her to get up. When she came out she gave me an other of her sweet kisses and asked me if i had slept well. I told her I did and could not resist to give her an other kiss. We departed the Inn to meet up with Celith and Shilin then headed out to do some ant hunting. We were more successful this time. By the Time we had finish a man came to us and helped us clean the few one remaining. We partied together and decided to go hunt some gnolls in the swamps. Our first attempt was a successful one, but after resting in fort Valenske and binding to the temple stone, we went back for more, with two new group members, Noah and algazoth or something like that. That time the gnolls left no survivors and we all woke up at the temple of Valenske. I think Noah got the visit of the Soul mother on that run. I took us a long time to reorganize and finally make a decision to what we were going to do next and in that mean time we met Sand something and one of his friend. We finally decided to go for some more ant hunting but I took the wrong turn and we ended up battling some nimphets. We dealt them with ease and got back to Port Hampshire to deal with the Ants. At that point the group disbanded. Sonya had to go back to her studies and I did not want to leave her but at the same time I was compelled to go with San and his friend to the dwarves at Berhegen. She told me it was alright that I could go with them and kissed me goodbye in front of all. I asked her if she was sure and she told me she was. Before leaving her I gave her a kiss and asked her to be safe on her way back to Hlint. That where she told me she wold go to study the crypts some more. I left her to go with my new found friends but we got separated and I had no choice to go back to Valenske. As I am resting there, I am happy to scribes these words into the parchments I have. Happy because now I know that Sonya feels the same for me and that we may have a future together.
I have to rest now as for tomorrow I will go back to Hlint and aid Sonya in her study, how ever I can help.
*Folds carefully the parchment and put it in his bag.*
*puff the candle out and lays himself to sleep.*
-
I was in the battle fends with a good group tonight. Tegan, Darkchild: Jin jun lee and a few others gathered up to go in the caves and mine some iron. The trek went pretty much smoothly although I still have a lot to learn compared to Tegan or Jin. My magic is not that great but I am sure it will get better with time. After we got out of the caves I have receive a letter from my sweet Sonya. She wrote in that her studies would take longer but that she had plenty of supplies. It only made me think of the time we would spend apart but if it can help her then I am happy.
Back to Hlint I sat on the bench contemplating the Crypts until a elf came to sit in front of me and start talking with a lady that was already there. While I was listening to what he was Saying, Ryuuik came by and asked me if I was feeling better. I told him that I was and that I was indebted to him for his kindness. I also told him that If Sonya was there she would be thanking him to. After Ryuuik left, the elf started to talk to me so I introduced myself. It turns out that this elf is actually the person Lady Lee was talking to me about. The Arcane Archer master that may be able to take me under his wing. We exchanged some politeness but his attention he was giving to what seems to be his love got me thinking about Sonya, this time I had to look for her. I went down in the crypts and started looking. I could not find her and I assume she had put herself her invisible spell. I went back up bruised and got attacked by a hoard of skeleton. I had no time to call for Arwin and I had to fend them off by myself. They had gotten me good and I barely made it outside alive. I stumbled on the grass near the bank, got up and tried to heal myself but I was to badly hurt and it did close to nothing. Then while walking toward the Inn i tripped over the bench and hit my head on its corner. It opened a gash on my head, blood profusely flowing out of it. I got up and walked to the Inn in total dizziness, I felled down again near of my goal. I mustered all that I had left and got up and walked in the Inn. I got my usual room and rested somewhat. Now I am still hurt-ed but writing these few words onto this parchment before sleeping again. Hmm I miss her dearly.
*Carefully folds the parchment and puts it in his bag*
*Falls asleep without putting out his candle.*
-
Hum where to start? The day started with me going down to the Crypts. After entering the graveyard I saw the biggest gathering of people I have seen yet into this small town. There was Addison and Keith all of them were talking about some attacks made by spiders. It got me worried about my love and I hurried to the Crypts. I started making my way through the skeletons laying waste to them. A small woman Was there too trying to get her share of the action. At one Point I remember that if Sonya would be down here she would have been under her invisible spell so I called upon Arwin and asked him to sniff her out. We got out to the big hall near the gate to the lower crypts when He scented her familiar sent. He pointed to me in her direction and I started to walk in that direction until I saw her fighting some skeletons. I don't know why she was not using her spell but the small lady got to her and I waited for them to finish talking before joining her.
When the woman left I approach her and she looked please to see me. She asked me how I was and all I could think was that now that I was by her side I was well. I told her that I was fine of course and wrapped my arms around her waist. I hugged her and she rested her head on my shoulder sighting her words of how she had longed for my presence. I gave her a tender kiss on the forehead and asked her how she was. She told me that she was well and I kissed her. She rested her arms on my shoulder and kissed back. Then she started to talk to me about her sightings all exited. I was surprise to hear about some undead spiders and the like, such of things I had never seen down here. I asked her if she wanted to go back down below to search for the creatures again and she was happy to go. I kissed her again before letting go of her and we made our way down.
In the lower crypts she showed me where she had found the spider but it was not there. We then decided to go further into the back rooms. We manage pretty well against the first room of undead and ghoul but the second room was more hazardous. By the time we got to the hall way and the third room before the hall with the lesser soul, we had been bitten and poisoned by the multitude of ghoul present in that room. Sonya was not feeling well and asked to go back up. I was not in the best shape either so we headed up and to the Inn.
In the Inn I rented our usual two rooms and bid my good night to Sonya and wished her to rest well. She entered her room and I mine and I proceeded to rest. When I woke up she was still sleeping and I decided to let her sleep. I went back out and saw Lady Lee. I talked to her for sometime about the man she had told me about and how I could not understand that such a man of his stature could overly publicly display his affection to the woman he was siting with two nights before. I also told her that I did not feel he would be the person to take an apprentice. Then Rhyyn met up with us and we talked a bit. even if she tried to hide it I could tell that she was not to happy. I tried to talk to her and let her talk about what was troubling her, but she did not want to talk about it. At one point I told her that I was in the mood to go explore Dragar, a land I had heard many talk about but had not visited yet, to my knowledge. She agreed about my idea and went to get some bandages.
While I was waiting for her i saw Cymeran and I went to him asking if he needed some knuckles, he told me that he was in dire need of it and I gave him my box and the almost filled second box of knuckles I had on me. He asked me what I wanted in return and I told him that I wanted nothing. I did ask him, however, if he wanted to go to Dragar. He told me that he had business there but was going to go only with his trusted allies. I found in his comment that it meant he would not go with me so I told him that we could always go an other time. I sat by the house near the gate of the graveyard and waited. Finally Him, Nepp'akyo, Kila and Rhyyn was talking about finding a meatshield and Cymeran told Kila that I would be going with them. I was happy to hear that he counted me into his trusted allies and got up to walk by them. Kila was baffled at the expression of meatshield and I told her my understanding of the word.
"a meatshield is someone you sent in forward to lure and take the beating off the caster and archers."
Finally, me, Cymeran, nepp Kila and marceas left Hlint to go to Dragar not before having Drogo and a small man join us. We went to Leilon where we took the small mans house portal to pranzis. From there we headed toward Saundria, as Cymeran was looking for the temple and see from his own eyes the rumor of the attack on that temple. We made our way to that Little town laying waste to the giants we met on our way. Finally we met up with Tegan and a man called jareg or something like that and proceeded in the deserts caves. In those we fought the giants and I can say that it was all to easy.
We got out of the first cave and made our way to the second cave and again we crushed all the giants we encountered. I must say that we where well prepared and organize and the spells Tegan and Cymeran casted on us all helped in a lot. but on our way out of the second caves things got ugly and we Lost Tegan.
After the mines the group splited somewhat back at Saundria, and Tegan started to split the loot between the people who where left. In that trek I found a platinum bar and two new weapons, a bronze ax and a iron filchor. Since I had taken up the loot after the fall of Tegan and her resurrection by Cymeran i had kept the gold on my self and looted the rest of the giants we encountered. It is only at Saundria that I gave the gold to Tegan for her to split it with the rest. I told her to split it as I was sure the other people would trust her more than me the new comer. Cymeran and nepp'akyo told me that they trusted me and it felt good to hear that.
After that me Cymeran, Kila, Nepp'akyo and Tegan made our way back to pranzis and to her house where we took a portal back to Hlint. Not before being attacked by a vampire on our way to Pranzis. Buggery little creature that was dealt with good teamwork. Back in Hlint we parted ways with Tegan and Kila and after some talking with Cronk about his dislike of th sea elf, Cymeran asked us to go to the campfire. It was I, him, Cronk, nepp'akyo and robert siting by the fire camp that Cymeran told us about his plan to set up base in dragar. He told us that some certified crafters of Hlint had threaten him to bring justice on him for selling his craft at a better rate then theirs. How low must you go to protect you r business amazed me. I was quite hesitant as Cymeran was talking about us leaving minstone and permanently set base in pranzis. I kept thinking of Sonya and in the end I told them that I would help them with the buying of the house but I could not make my decision about leaving minstone without knowing what would happen with Sonya and if she would come with me to Dragar. Maybe after her studies we will but I still have to talk to her about that possibility.
After that Cronk left us we decided to head to the Haven caves. Before going I ask Cymeran to enchant my new ax and if he would do me credit for it. he accepted and I will have to raise the money in the next few days. I do not like to be indebted but I felt that I needed the extra power an lighting enchantment would bring to my weapons. We headed into the caves in this following party. Me, Cymeran, Drogo, Elgon, Nepp'akyo and Robert. Our way down was more than easy and up to the third level of the caves we had little problems. It is only after doing some minings that trouble lurked for us. We where ambush by the Ogres reenforcement and we lost Drogo and Cymeran. Even I felled to the ogres, while trying to aid Robert in the cover of our escape, but I was blessed and stabilized. I waited for the Ogres to move away and when I had enough strength I sprinted out of their sight. If it was not for the fact that we met Silverhand I do not think that we, Nepp'akyo and Elgon, would have survive the sortie. We rested at the exit of the caves and went back to Hlint. At Hlint we found Drogo by the binding stone and we splited the remaining loot as it was Drogo who was looting for us. After a few talks I parted and went to the Inn where I am now writing this.
I miss Sonya even more than I did yesterday and I hope to see he soon. I will go to rest with her in my thoughts and hope she will bring me a will deserved rest. I think that In the morning I will start right away at amassing the funds for reimbursing Cymeran.
*Carefully folds the parchment and put it in his bag.*
*Does not bother to put out the candle as I fall asleep with my thoughts of Sonya, my sweet Sonya, my love.*
-
It has been months since I Have written my memoirs, it feels strange to do so after so long. I have spent a lot of time on Dregar alone, away from my love thinking of her every day. I do not know why but it seems that every time I go to Dregar I find myself left behind while resting. I mean, do I snore or something loud enough to get my companions to leave the campsite? I chose to make the best of that time and I decided to train myself even harder. I even dared to venture myself against some pirates and this lonely giant that I saw outside of Pranzis gate. Both attempt were not successful and I visited the Soul mother on both occasion. Me ans Sonya exchanged letters in all this time. I felt horrible to be away from her all these months. She wrote to me to be safe and get back to her as soon as I could and to tell Arwin and Ehlen to guard me. They did just that and many time to their lives end. When I finally decided that it was time for me to go back to Hlint it was because my thoughts for Sonya were impending on my Training. It was getting harder and harder to focus on anything without having a thought for her and my night were getting even more restless dreaming of her. That is when I decided to go back to her and tell her about Cymeran's proposition to the group a the fire camp. I got help from Karana to get back to Hlint as I did not know the way back. I did however visit the Soul mother for the 4rth time before I met her. I do not see what the People are so afraid of. The Soul mother seems nice enough although I think she has an eye for me. Could she be jealous of Sonya? That said Karana showed the way back to point Harbor and from there I was able to make my way back to Hlint without any trouble. Back To Hlint, I could only think of one thing, finding Sonya. I search the crypts, the crafting hall and the Inn but she was not there, finally I found her in one of the merchants store. I got close to her and called her name she looked at me, in disbelief asking if it was really me. After a few second she was sure of it and i took her in my arms she kissed me and I her then from the Joy of seeing her again I lifted her up in the air and spun around myself all the time looking at smile and laughs. When I got her back to the floor she gave me a malachite mounted copper ring that she had made herself. She told me that it was not what she had wanted to give me from the start but I told her that anything coming from her was precious to me. I took a look at the ring and it was gorgeous finally detailed and the rock was well cut. I put it on and I could feel the special properties of the ring flowing in my vein the moment i set it down on my finger. I told her that we should never be parted for so long again and she agreed then she took me back in her arms again. In that matter I finally told her about the proposition, made by Cymeran, for us to by a home in Dregar. When I mentioned that to her eyes glittered more strongly that i have seen them do before, she was at a lost of words but she was happy that I had remembered our talk and my promise to be by her side in the search for her family. "I.. you are the best Rain.." Of course she agreed to it but I asked her if she would prefer to wait for us to get a home just for the two of us, "as long as I am with you I am happy" was her answer. I guess that raising 25 thousand is more easily done than 300 thousand. I was getting tired by that point as I did not have a proper sleep in a long time and seeing that i was exhausted she told me to go rest and that we would see each other before long. Just before Leaving I showed he my training garb and she was shy at first having trouble let her mouth speak "oh.. oh my" then she got exited about seeing my torso and tattoos "Rrrrr you look sexy" I was all smile as it was quite a sight to see her react that way. Before Leaving I held her back once more in my arms and gave her one last kiss good night then I headed back out of the merchants store I heard her say good night and I turned around and saw her waves at me I waved back and headed out. As soon as I opened the door I ran back to her and stole a kiss from her than ran out of the store and headed to the Inn where I slept for the night. When I rested I went out to the Crypts and made some money out of my training. The best of both worlds I guess, training and making money at the same time seems good anytime. I was a bit hurt and decided to go to the Inn to rest some more. There I saw Treana, Kyle and Sa'kura having some drinks and talking. I nodded to them the proceeded to get my rooms key and Treana and the rest invited me to join them. I did. I bought us a round that no one else but me needed then I sat and listen to them talked while eating my food. Then, out of no were, comes Talen rushing at our table ordering Treana that they needed to speak. She told him that they could speak here at the table but he insisted for them to talk in private. Getting the hint Kyle ask Sa'kura to help him with the jukebox and I went to rest. Coming out I did not see either them so I went out and saw Sa'kura and Kyle going to the east side of town. I joined up to them and express my feeling that this did not seemed like a fun talk. They then told me that it was over between them. I was so surprise, to my knowledge it was going fine between them and they were suppose to get wed soon. Kyle and Sa'kura did not want to talk about it but I could not get out of my mind the way Talen acted and I asked them if it was in his habit to order her around. Their answer angered me somewhat. When Talen came by and went to the crafting house then back out again he asked to speak to kyle. As they were walking away I glared at Talen, and unless he has eyes in the back of his head he should not had seen it but he did. He got his swords out and rush to me trying to look tough and enraged but I had seen worse in Dregar when I was alone training there with only Giants to keep me company. He asked me if I had a problem and I told him that I only had when people were hurting my friends. It enraged him further more and he started threatening me. I was about to laugh when he asked me what I knew of the situation. I told him that from my recent memories I knew nothing but what Kyle had just told me and at that point Kyle was trying to get in between the both of us he Asked for me to leave him some time with Talen and I told him that he could take all the time he needed. As a mark of defiance and to let Talen know I was not scared of him, I turned my back to him, thing I never do to an enemy I know nothing of, but at the time it felt right. Halfway to the crafting house he yelled at me that I was a fool. I turned around and came back closer, at that point I was starting to struggle with my rage and I could feel the pain in my eyes slowly stinging me. I told him that up till now i had no problem with him but not to push me and I left as my rage was starting to take hold of me. I went to the crafting house and found no peace there so I headed back out to the pound and meditated there, asking nature and Folian to help me control this beast that is lurking inside of me as I do not want Sonya to see this side of me. When I had calmed my self I went back to the east side town and leaned against the merchant store building when I saw that Treana, Sa'kura, Kyle and Talen were talking together. Treana left after giving Talen his key back and Sa'kura went with her under the pretext she needed more copper. Talen staid there with Kyle and i listen to them talking until they went away. I got back to Treana and Sa'kura and I felt I needed to apologies to Treana for the action I had taken against Talen earlier as I knew they would show up at her door step some where down the road. She told me that I had nothing to apologize about and that she was sorry that this had spilled into my life. I told her that it was not her fault, that if she felt this was not right for her she had an obligation toward Talen but mostly toward her to stop it before the wedding. She agreed and gave me a flower when I saw she had given one to Sa'kura. Then they left and Kyle arrived. I apologized to him to and I explain to him what had happened and what could happen if I had lost my self to my rage and anger. It was a close call nonetheless as the only Image i had in my mind was one of Talen bloodied on the ground and me thrusting my ax beheading him. He told me he understood and then he went to his house to rest and spend some time with his wife. I went back to the Inn to rest and met Sonya. She was getting out of the Inn when I saw her. I went to her and Kneel in front of her "M'lady please accept this flower" I told her and presented her with it. She took it and smiled then kissed me. I also gave her the robe I had seen in the store that I thought would look good on her. It does but I love more the person wearing it that the robe it self She asked me if I could help her go mine some copper and I was thrilled to help her out and I also told her about the copper ingot I had in my bank vault. I went to get it for her and came back to give it only to find out that i had no gold on my to buy the pick. I rushed back to the bank and took what I had left and went to buy a single pick. When we were ready we headed out of Hlint and arriving to the gate I saw Tegan. I though of it to be a good opportunity to present Sonya to one of my friend so I did, with Tegan was Remiel and Jin jun lee. I was surprise to know that she knew Jin and Tegan was happy, I hope, to meet Sonya. After Jin gave Sonya some silk he winked at her, I did not feel bad about this, its only a wink after all. he then asked me to help her get more silk and I will if she needs me to. We finally got on our way to the red light caves and started making our way down. After the first trivial fights we got surrounded by a gang of goblin and their leader. I was took down by what seemed an arcane spell. A huge falling, blinding light sap my life out of me and I fell only to be healed by the same flower I had given to my love. We got down to the last level, dealt with the goblins there and after guarding Sonya so she could rest I started mining her copper only to find my pick brook after 5 meager hit on the rock. It is getting worse every time I buy some. I think the merchant is trying to make more profit by selling shabby made pick at the same price as the good pick. We headed back to Hlint she gave me the money she had looted and I sold a couple of knuckles and spells that I would never be able to learn as they are not from my line of casting. Back to the merchants store I bought 2 new pick, but since we were both tired we decided to wait until we had rested. So here I am now writing this on this parchment thinking of the last few months spent away from my dear love and the joy I had when I saw her once again. I think that, I am ready for more and I want it to be with her. *Puts the feather away and carefully rolls the parchment. Puts the candle out with his fingers and lays himself to sleep dreaming of his sweet Sonya*
-
While writing these words, I am sad that Sonya sad the worse part of me. She said that I had warned her before but still... I wish I could have shielded her from that.
It all started when I was returning from a successful run in the three crypts. For once the ghouls did not pose a problem and Arwin and I went through and out of all the rooms with ease. That run got us a good little a mount of about 700 gold pieces and I mad sure to deposit it at the bank as soon as I got out of the cemetery. From there I went to the crafting house to see who was there.
When I arrived at the crafting house I looked around and Saw Cymeran, Nepp'akyo, Robert and Elgon. We talked a bit and we decided to go make a Gold run near Silara or something like that. And after talking some more we went on our way. Before exiting the gate of Hlint, Drogo and Fredon Joined us and we made way to our destination making sure to kill every Ogres we found on our way. We even stopped by a tower that some of us had not seen before. I remember seeing it when I came by that way with Tegan a while back.
We arrived at the mine and we saw an ox tied not to far from it. Cymeran decided to go take a look and ask us to wait for him and after a minute or so he came back out shortly followed by Talen... He was hurt and I still thought of him the same way I did when he flurried his sword under my nose, but I nonetheless, tried to heal him the best I could. He did not say anything and I did not expect a thank you or anything. As much as I dislike the man, I still can not let him walk around hurt. Then out of no where Kyle appeared, he and Talen spoke for sometime but not before Kyle did the usual greetings as did we.
While they spoke our troop decided to go around and find some tigers. We found them but we also found some elf ranger that did not seem pleased to see us there. The poor guy did not have a chance against us seven and we shortly made due of him. We went back to the mine and entered it. There, was a group of bandids in that mine and all I saw at first, was a fire ball coming right at us. I manage to avoid most of it but these things splashes their fire as if it was water being splash from a bucket. We charged at them making sure to avoid the second fireball and we teared them to pieces. We looked around and could not find any vain so we went back out and talked for some time.
We must have waited to long and not pay enough attention as when we got back in, the bandids reinforcement had arrived. How they manage to pass us without being spotted is a miracle. Once again we got greeted by a fireball and once again our group showed no mercy. After mining the only to 2 vain we could find we headed to port Hampshire, where a few of us disbanded, mainly Fredon; Drogo and Elgon. We decided to go to Dregar and get ourselves some Giant heads, I splitted the loot i had collected all the way and kept the share of Drogo and Elgon on me. We then took the boat to Leilon then to Hurm and we sat in Hurm resting from all this sea faring not before meeting with Mercas and Zan, I also told Cymeran of that I had talked to Sonya and the buying of the house seemed to please her.
When we where ready, we headed out and dealt with the pirates that we saw standing and laughing at their supossibly superiority. So much for that, they did fall in a spectacular way and showed that in fact they were superior in how they died. After that I had a strange feeling I had forgotten something in Hurm and I went back. I looked around the small port and when I arrived near the Docks there, was My sweet love standing, looking at me smiling. I was so surprised to see her here. The only thing I could say was "Love, what are you doing here?" I am sure she was laughing at my facial expression but she just kept smiling. Knowing the others where waiting for me I hurriedly showed her where to bind and we made our way back to the group. Once we where all together, I presented her to Cymeran and the others. Zan told me she had already met Sonya, hurt, bleeding and invisible on a road a while back. I looked at her and thought that I should not leave her side to make sure nothing would happen to her again. From there we made way to the Giant caves making sure to get a good view of the scenery and a good taste of the Giant scorpions and the snakes that where in our way. I found the Scorpions to be to easy and somehow between what I said and what Zan said about there being bigger and stronger Scorpions, I could see that it made Sonya truly uncomfortable. Nevertheless we pressed on and made our way in the caves.
Our first round was relatively easy, except that zan fell. Cymeran raised her and we found ourselves a nice and quiet spot to rest. Of course since we where in the desert earlier, I had put my training garb which was a lot less hot than my leather armor and I could feel Sonya gazing at me through out the resting time. There I saw that she was still uncomfortable with all that had just happened to, I took her in my arms and we talked. I tried my best to comfort her and when I saw that i had done well I kissed her on her forehead then I slowly and regretfuly let go of her. I curled up on the floor trying to catch some shut eye until I heard Cymeran and Zan debating about how the only good drow Goddess truly cared for Zan and how zan did not believe so. Since this was a heated talk I could not find rest and it got to a point where Zan talked about how we should not kill any living creatures even the Giants. I felt I had to put a word into that and I did,
"I do not believe in killing for pleasure but will do it for protecting my love one, Although sometime it is necessary to do so we should always look for an other option before going to this extreme."
There was a short silence and Robert made a comical remark but no one felt like laughing. When Zan had recovered we started our second round. It was there that things got wrong. While we were fighting the giant one of them blasted us with some magic and it got me enraged. At first i was controlling it somewhat but I lost my battle and from there I only remember being stared on by Every one but mostly Sonya who, I think, had almost cried. We made our way out of the caves and out side we saw 3 speciously looking man on the ledge of the cliff. They disappeared one by one and we were left wondering who they were and what they wanted. I had my suspicions and voiced them still being unsure. before heading to Saudiria I apologized to Sonya about not being able to control this affliction of mine. She told me it was alright but as I previously written, I could not help to feel powerless in not being able to protect her from seeing me like this.
When we got to Saudiria me and Sonya binded there and I took a small splash in the oasis. When I got out of it I felt it was time for me to rest and when I did I got whole again. At that precise point one of the black wizard appeared right in front of us as I was walking up to Cymeran. He looked at me thinking that I was going to jump him or something and told me to back off. Not knowing what to do and being surprise of seeing him appeared out of no where i did and nodded. He then turn around and started to warn us that blood was up to no good, preparing something that they did not know anything about. He then told us to search and learn what the plan was but to also spread the word. When He disappeared the same way he appeared we where left in aw.
I did the only thing that went through my head and I started to tell the others that we had to go back to Hlint and from there spread around the other cities and spread the word. I must have a good charisma as we were all in agreement and after splitting the loot Sonya, Robert and I decided to go back to Hurm to take the boat to Leilon. On our way we stumbled on two snakes and could not resist their will power. The three of us felled a few meters from each others. When I woke up I saw only Sonya by my side. I did not know what had happen to Robert but I was sure that he was fine. I suggested to Sonya that it would be wise for her to render us invisible and she did. From there we had no problem getting back to Hurm except that we got lost on the way but we managed to find our way back. Her spell was working so well that I even got to tickle an Elf ranger that was in the woods not far from Hurm. he did not appreciate it and started to cast magic on him self all the while being baffled by what just happened. I laughed a bit still running along side of my beautiful love one.
We finally arrived in Hurm and took the first boat back to Leilon. In Leilon, we binded and I saw that Sonya was tired so I proposed to her that she rested and after hugging her and giving her a sweet kiss we parted ways. I headed back to Hlint where I found Robert already spreading the word around and I joined him in doing so I also manage to give Elgon his share of the gold run and I was pleased to see that Robert was fine.
After that I turned around and Saw Freldo, Treana and two new comers called Ellis and khell. I quickly went to tell them what had happened and I found myself drafted without knowing what it was for. When I finished telling them what had happened in Saudiria the earth shook and we scattered around trying to find what just happened. We found nothing and made our way to the swamps and killed the Lizard man that we found there.
Ellis felled to a mage and we got back to here. When we where going to go and take her back to her grave we were ambushed but manage to circumvent their plan. Being under the invisible spell of Freldo Ellis got back to her grave and back to us safely. We went back further into the swamp and there I got hit by a poisoned bolt and then a volley of bolts just rained on me. I swear i must have seen fifteen bolt planted in my thorax just before falling to the ground and waking up back to Leilon.
I made my way back to Hlint where I found Sa'kura, Robert, Kyle and a man I never met before and all of them except Robert who was busy aided me back to my grave. I restored my self and we all, the first group and the newly added, made our way back to Hlint. From there I needed to meditate and I went and done so. After that I went back to Freldo and he gave me my share of the loot and I went to the crypts and made some more gold.
I was unfortunate this time and barely made out of the last crypts alive. If it was not for Arwin, I would have died there. He dragged me out and Howled. Lady lee saw us and she proceeded to heal me. ONCE again, someone comes in my vital area without asking first. I would not have minded if she had ask or if it was Sonya but she did even though I am sure I heard Rhynn tell her not to do so before asking me. When I got up I must have been in a foul mood as I got both Rhynn and Lady Lee mad at me. I had asked her, and I must admit it sounded harsh,
"Lady Lee what was wrong with you".
We sat by the bank Me a bit aloof of the group and I heard Rhynn complain about me. After getting rid of the headache I had I sat by their side not before excusing my self to Lady Lee and explaining i was truly concern about the way she was now speaking. She left even more mad at me. I sat down and i could not believe how every one here was such on edge lately. I think I even commented on how I should have stayed in Dregar. I went o sit on the bench and there I heard Rhynn talking to Freldo on how it was normal for a pregnant woman to be prone to mood swings. I was at aw, I could not say anything. Lady Lee pregnant? I thought and wrote into my my note journal that I should find her a present for her and her baby. from there I went to the Inn and I am here writing these words. This was not such a good day, if only saved by the fact that I have spend a good deal of tie beside my beloved. *Tuck the feather away and carefully folds the parchment* I think I need a book I have to many folded parchment in my bag. *Blows the candle out and lays myself to sleep*
-
There is not much to say about today. I have not seen my beloved Sonya.
In Hlint, I saw Rhynn and tried to be courteous to her even if in the previous day her attitude towards me greatly tested my patience. Finally this morning when I saw her and Said Hello, all she grumbled was that I was right and that I was probably happy of that. I had strictly no idea, at the time, of what she was talking about and when I came to her to ask her what she was talking of, she only said leave me alone. So, "fine" is the only thing I said and moved away. After some time I went beside the pond and reflected on what this could mean and I think I have an explanation.
I remember telling her to be careful of Freldo, that my guts feeling where letting me know, he may be playing her. That's how I perceived him anyways, as a womanizer. If it is that, and this is what I get for caring for a friend then She can rot all she wants on Bloods sword, I do not care anymore. That said I must have been in a foul mood as Addison and Treana stopped me from pacing and asked me what was happening. I blurted everything out and did not care to hurt any ones feelings.
They told me that that was Rhynn all along changing mood as the wind changes directions. I have no time for such mood swings, I want to concentrate on Sonya and the house buying and my training to be up to the task of protecting her while we search the desert of of the drifts for clues of her family disparition. I truly think that if it was not for Sonya, i should had stayed in Dregar. Even after apologizing to Lady Lee for my abruptness of the other night and explaining the reasons for it I still think that she is mad at me. Things where such easier over there only me, my training and my constant though and longing for Sonya. As soon as we are ready to leave I will bid my farewell to this god's forsaken place and never turn my face toward that city again.
Speaking of the house, I got closer in raising the money. After a successful quest in the town of Krandor, actually I should say twice the success As we manage to help that little girl twice. I truly don't know how she manages to lose these ashes in less than 10 min of us finding them for her. And after a very successful run at the giants in and out the cave. I have amassed the total some of more than 3000 gold pieces. If things keeps going that way I should have my share for the house soon.
We were a good bunch of people for the ash quest. Me Sa'kura, Nepp'akyo, Robert, Elgon, Silverhand who joined us a bit later and two others i have trouble remembering their name, and not to forget our gatherer by excellence, Mercas. After doing that quest and being back to fort hope, Sa'kura left us with one of the non named person. then at Port Hampshire Nepp'akyo left the group. We did, how ever, manage to impose our will almost to no cost on those Giants and the golems we faced on our way to Berhagen.
I truly think that Sonya would love to visit the crypts where we found the ashes but before we go I must be much more stronger to protect her as I almost died in those soon after dying in our foolish attempt to clear the broken forest. Now I am in Valenske and I am contemplating staying here and sending a message to Sonya to join me there an never set foot into Hlint again. I will rest on this and meditate some more. But I do not look forward to step back into that town.
*Throws the unfolded parchment into his bag and clamp his hand over the candle to suffocate it under a fizz and a slight stench. Lays himself down and stare at the ceiling until he falls asleep*
-
The start of this day was a bit boring. I woke up in Valensk and made my way back, resiliently to Hlint. On my way there I remembered that there was this town guard of some sort called Kit in Haven that did not want to speak to me at first but seemed to be looking for someone. So I made my way over there. I spoke to her again and she asked me if I was the person who brought the weapons to fort Llast. I told her I was and she asked me to help her in the same way i had help the captain over there. I brought the first few weapons that she asked until I hit a snag, thee is no morningstars that I could fin in Hlint. So I put that quest to rest for some time and decided to change my mind with some campaigning.
I met with Tegan in front of the Bank and asked her if she wanted to go on a Giant safari she was pleased by the Idea but after seeing that no one else would join us she decided to go gems mining and I went to get some picks. We met up again in the second level of the redlights cave and I stood guard for her while she was mining and she did the same for me. While I was mining, Tegan and I spoke of how things were going for us and it fell onto the my favorite subject, Sonya. She asked me how things were between us and I told her of our plan to purchase a house , either with Cymeran and the others or by ourselves. At that point she was curious and she asked me if we were going to live together or even get wed. I told her that the though had crossed my mind but I did not feel ready to this commitment. Not because I do not love Sonya enough but more because I am not physically strong enough to properly protect her and maybe our family if on ever comes. I explained to Tegan that once we would have bought the house probably in Pranzis, Sonya and I would start looking for clues of her family in the desert and That I needed to be much more stronger by that time. Tegan told me that Sonya probably felt the same for me. I hope she does.
While we were talking a dwarf came in the mine and joined us. He did not spoke much and I could not get his name. This was a very prosperous trip I as went out of the caves with 14 nuggets, if it was not for the fact that I had forgotten about a pick I had on my ox I would have mined some more.
After that I went to smelt the nuggets and Sonya surprised me by sneaking behind me. I jumped and when I turned around she was smiling and giggling at her prowess. I lifted her up and turned on myself, then put her back on her feet and tried to tickle her but she kept composure. She taunted me about it and I decided to taunt her back. I wen for her neck started to kiss it gently and when I felt she was starting to respond to the kisses and simply stopped looked at her grining and promptly turned away laughing and walking toward the tools i needed. She stood there in aw, well I think i had my back to her. Wen i got the tool I looked back at here smiling and she came close to me. I gave her one of the nuggets for her to smelt and she got an ingot made. On her second attempt she failed but I comforted her telling her that I would probably fail myself but once again luck was against me. Instead of making me fail to help me comfort Sonya I succeeded twice in a row. After a while of us making some ingots the heat of the oven was getting to me and I decided to wear my training garb instead. I kept making ingots as Sonya gazed at me. I asked if she wanted to make the remaining two ingots and she was pleased But as the heat was getting to her to she decided to wear something lighter. Lighter is not the word!! I was in complete aw she came to me with a top and a bottom made of some material i did not recognised. She was beautiful to look at and even more to taste at. Took her in my arms and softly kiss her, her neck and shoulders. After a few passionate moment we came to our senses and promptly got back at the smelting.
Once we had the copper made into ingots I kept 2 for my personal usage and gave the four remaining to Sonya. She wanted to make some rings and I accompanied her to the crafting hall. I sat on the ground and looked at her crafting the rings. She made two rings and gave me the best of both. I was pleased by the gift but told her I had a better gift. I held her and kissed her after saying so.
After talking for a moment she told me she was tired and we went to the Inn. She told me that she would prefer me to rent only one room for this time and i was pleased. I prom ply rented one and we made way to it. I changed into something more comfortable to sleep in and curled up tending her my arm for her to lay beside me. I put my arm around her wast held her tight against me and bid her goodnight with a gentle kiss on the neck. She turned her head and kissed me. I waited for her to fell asleep, playing with her hair and I fell asleep afterwards.
When I woke up this morning she was still sleeping. I quietly rote her a note, telling her I would go back to the caves and mine some more copper for her. Then I placed the note next to her and quietly headed out of the room.
I am sitting at the Inn table eating some breakfast and writing my memoirs onto this parchment.
-
*puts the ring on the Table in front of him.*
Well I did it. I bought her, her wedding ring. Did not cost as much as I would have expected. I wanted to get her something out of the ordinary , something she could ware in any situation. And for that I have Kyle to thanks as he aided me in obliviating the only fear I had. The fear of not being ready to protect Sonya. Always there lurking in my thoughts when ever I would not pay attention. I told that to Kyle and he said that I would be surprised to see how the love for my family would aid in their protection. It only took that to get rid of this constant emotion I had that I could not begin to comprehend why I had. It was deeper than just a pity though of eniquacy but now it is gone. As we talked Kyle asked e if I was actually asking him to be my best man and I was. There is only to man here on these whole lands that I can safely call friend and to which I would trust my live without hesitation, Him and Cymeran. And I am happy to say that both accepted. Now comes the hard part, getting passed the nervousness and ask her. I did not felt such nervousness even when I was training in Dregar alone with only Giants as company. This is a rush all by it self and the biggest I have felt yet. But one that I will nonetheless pass over and conquer. After buying the Ring I met back with Kyle and he presented me to his wife, Ferrit we talked for some time and I showed them the ring I had bought. Ferrit was relieved to know that Kyle would not have to kiss the bride but i did surprise him when I joked about him having to stand naked by my side.
Previously that day I was on my way to fulfill my obligation to Kits that I met Nepp'akyo getting back to Hlint to craft the cooper morning star I needed. I had just gotten the clay for the mold and he gave me what I needed to complete it with the instructions needed to do it. While we where talking, Talen passed by an stop a few meters away chuckling at us before starting back on his way. I did not make to much of it as it did not seem to be so much of an insult than maybe more a thought he had.
Back in HLint I was going to unpacked to My ox that I saw Rhynn talk to Abigail. I left her talk and did not stop , much. I went on to unload my pack and when I was going to the crafting house to start working on the mold I would need I saw Abigail on the bench talking to some person. She pointed to me and told the man that I was the one looking for him. At first neither the man or I understood what Abigail was talking about until she mentioned that I was looking for the AA. As soon as she said that everything cleared themselves and she told me that He was one of the members.
After presenting me to other Arcane Alliance member as Mith, this man proceeded to tell me the work of the Arcane alliance, the fact that it was a school combined with a crafting company that was looking to start. He explained to me the 4 basic disciplined that was thought in that school, and after telling me all this he asked me which discipline I would be interested in, I told him that I was interested in the Plane and its infusion teachings. After we talked some more, I explained to him what was my goal and on that he said that the school may not be the proper place for me to seek but that he would nonetheless support my candidature. I was pleased to see that I may had found an ally from the get go. After that we parted way and I went back to my ox. This is where I met with Rhynn.
At first things where awkward, but we managed to talk somewhat. She explained to me what I had saw when talking with Kyle and Ferrit the other night. That in fact Freldo had left her because of what she did. She then asked me if she should try to sway him back to her and I asked her this simple question. "What do you expect in life?" She looked at me perplex and said "what do I expect?" I nodded. she went on enumerating what she expected. True love, family, recognition and a name for herself was the most important that she said. I then asked her, "did Freldo, able you to have that, recognition or where you but a shadow behind the man?" She told me a Shadow and I told her that she had found her answer. She brightened up, and came to me saying that I had helped her more than any one else that she had talked to. That now she understood that she needed to grow as an individual. I told her that, that was true and when she would be ready to look for someone who would complete her not overshadow her. She also apologized because she had been unfair to me and that all I had tried was to be her Friend. I told her that pain can often make us do things that we will regret and at that precise moment i had a sharp debilitating pain in my left temple and I had an other flash. I fell to my knees and grabbed my head. After a few second the pain was gone and Rhynn was asking if she could help me by casting a spell on me. I manage to get up and told her the pain was gone and it is at that point I notice that Talen was standing beside us. I told her about this image of seeing pool of blood in the grass, on my clothes and on my hands. Of a multitude of bodies of baby, infant and women laying down on the ground dead. Of me standing in the middle of them. That is all I could remember.
After a while of talking I had to leave to complete my quest and I stumbled upon a small Lady I had seen previously. She seemed lost and I asked her if she was, she told me no. I asked her if she was looking for something, she told me that she was looking for someone. After that I took a good look at her the resemblance to Kyle struck me and I asked her what was her name and it was Jenna Padorn. I was surprise to see one of the siblings of Kyle even more so that I did not recall him telling me that he had a sister. She asked me if I had sen him and I told her that she had just missed him by a few hours. She looked disappointed so I asked her if she had something I could give Kyle to let him know that she was in Hlint. She gave me a not and a special iron ingot then we talked for some tie and Treana showed up while I was getting another parchment. After A while she had to leave and I had to go back to my duties so I did.
I am now taking a diner break in the Inn siting at the table and Playing with the ring I bought Sonya. My sweet sweet Sonya, I miss her and I wish she was here now.
*yawn*
I guess I will be finishing this tomorrow.
*stands up an goes to sleep in the room he rented*
-
I had finally finished the task that Kit gave me as to restock the weapons locker of the garrison of Haven and she rewarded me with a Helmet of Armor 2 that shortly after getting I was tough by Talan Val'ash how to customize it to my liking.
I have barely finish trying the helmet on and looking at my work that two hands coming from behind darkened my vision. Then a low voice speaks and ask who that person was. I knew farewell that it was my love as I recognized the sent of her perfume but for the sake of the game, I played along. I sniffed the air and liked her hand and said:
"hum, taste like a goblin who recently visited the swamps"
hoping it would make her giggle and give herself away. Seeing that id did not work I swiftly turned around on myself, leaving in the process, Sonya's arms hanging in the air behind my head. I smiled and looked at her amused as she sat her arms on my shoulders.
"What do you mean, taste like a goblin?"
I smiled widely and told her it was only to confuse her and render my move possible. We talk a bit more giving each other sweet kisses.
Then, my heart broke, I saw that something was bothering my love and I ask her if she was OK. She answered me that she was fine and I believed her. Right after saying that she started crying profusely. I was stunned, I had never saw her cry like this. The only other time I had seen tears was in the temple of the Sielwoods when she told me about her family a year ago. I did the only thing I could do, take her and hold her dearly against me. She was crying as if the flood of heaven had open its digs and I felt powerless to stop her but I tried. I asked her what had happened and in between to sobs she told me she had a nightmare then buried her face in my shoulder again. I held her, playing in her hair with one hand while the other was rubbing her back up and down.
"There, there, It is only a dream"
My words had no effect and she continued to cry. I asked her if it was the same nightmare as the one she had described to me in the inn and she said no. I waited, thinking of what it may be, then I asked her if it was about me. She started crying even harder. I held her tighter and laid my head over hers trying to shield her from the outside. I tried with all my might to make her understand by my body, look and aura that she could reveal everything to me. She moved her head back and looked into my eyes and took a deep breath. She then started telling me her dream in between sobs and cries. On how we where fighting skeleton somewhere and that during the battle she had lost sight of me. That after she saw herself in a graveyard and she saw all the bodies come out of their tombs as zombies, the last one being me, a zombie as well. She started crying again, and i held her looking at her, into her eyes lovingly. I told her that I could never promise to be eternal but that I could promise that for all the time I would live, I would fight with all my strength to the bitter end to stay alive and by her side. It calmed her and we stood there holding each other for a while.
When I felt that she had recovered from her emotions, I though it would make her good so I told her that I felt like taking a walk. She looked at me, almost nervously, asking me if I wanted to be alone. I smiled and tole her I wanted to walk with her. She smiled and we started to walk. Our walk brought us to the same path we had taken a year before to the Sielwoods. I had given her my hand for her to take back in Hlint and had still not let go of hers. I was looking at her most of the walk and did not notice the deer that got scared by our presence. He rushed her and I reacted, hitting him. it dazed the poor animal in confusion as he slowly walked away from us I went to him and calmed him down making sure to tell him that I was sorry for hitting him.
We arrived at the temple and i was surprise to see that nothing had changed much. The owner of the ugly house, had still not painted it to merge with the surrounding nature. I also noticed that Sonya was wearing the same dress than the one she had on a year before. I picked up the same flower again and gave it to her. I asked her if she remembered the place. she said yes. We sat and I said:
"This is where we had our first moment of intimacy. The place where I vowed to be by your side in the search of your family."
She smiled. I got closer to her and took her hand and kissed it and she giggled. I explained to her that I had a lot of thought done in the past few months and that I loved her dearly. I also told her it was fitting that we would be here a year after we had first met. I got on my feet and took both of her hands, gently motion her to raise and embraced her when she did. when she was up I knelled and presented her with the ring I had purchased. I looked up at her and asked her to marry me and by doing so making me the happiest man of these lands. She shortly stuttered out of surprise I hope but she quickly composed and said yes. I slowly got up and held her tenderly in my arms. I closed the distance between our to lips and gently graze hers with mine and let her kissed me. I then leaned my forehead against her and I slowly opened my eyes and smiled. When she opened hers I motion my lips to say I love you and she did the same. I lifted her high in the air and smiled at her all the time looking in her eyes then I let her slide down over my body until she was once again a foot and we kissed again.
From there on my memory is failing me I remember telling her that Kyle and Ferrit had proposed to help us in the preparation and that we were blessed by Jin near the town. I remember getting us a room and that we laid there to sleep. I guess the nervousness and the joy following her acceptance were overpowering me and made me lose sight and time of everything but Sonya.
The next step for us I think is to get ready for the day and just take it easy and relax until then. well I'm sure I will have to make many runs in the crypts to raise the funds, but beside that I intend to pass as much time with Sonya that I can and even after that day.
*looks at Sonya still a sleep*
hm.. she looks so beautiful.
*lays himself back beside her, holding her being careful not to wake her up.*
-
It has been two months already? Well it looks like it. I spent most of my time with my love close to a week i would say, not going on any hunt or training. I sat beside her watching her, I was at peace. I was content of just being, just loving, being close to her. But then one day, I don't remember which, Nepp came to me asking me if I wanted to go with him and a few others to Berhagen. I wanted to as I felt it was a long time since I had seen battle, but my heart was pleading me to stay with Sonya. At first I told Nepp I would rather stay with her but it soon turned to a full, lure Sonya to come so I would go to from Nepp. She seems to want to go to and told me she wanted to make her molds first and I offered to help her, but when we got to the crafting house she looked tired and simply told me to go. She wanted me to go and she made sure I would abide by her wishes as she stormed off and leaved me there with Nepp. I did not know what to think of it. It felt bad, I felt worse. So I went, went to Berhagen, went to the Aiji swamps, went to Dregar and the Lorindar outskirts.
I should have staid with her. It is all I can think of as I recall how I saw her after two months. I assume she had went into a study fase or maybe she was avoiding me to make sure I would get to do other things than just watch her beautiful self crafts her art. Nevertheless, when I saw her back my heart collapse, my mind was blurred and my lungs were gasping for air. She was on the ground, laying there in front of Hlint cemetery, dead. I felled to my knees, touched her cold skin, tired to shake her but she did not move. I yelled as hard as I could and my yelling brought people closer. I saw many people cast spells on her with no changes. I lost it, I lost my battle with my self once more.
I woke up kneeling in the lower crypts, Sonya on my side pale as a ghost, Rhynn in front of me standing guard to one of the rooms gates. As always, I did not remember how I had gotten to that point but I saw the concerns in Sonya's eyes but seeing the bodies all around me I had wreak havoc. We left this place but not soon enough as I had to protect the ghostly image of my beautiful wife to be from the reinforcement and I got diseased. When we had dealt with them we went back to the outside.
I could not dare, bare, to look at her. Her death was my fault. I had trained so hard to be able to protect her, yet I have failed in my vow to do so, in my love for her. I can not go on like this, losing myself to this rage that hunts my every movement. I am losing myself and feel my ways growing darker by the minute. I saw a tear on her cheek as I told her that, again failing her, failing to protect my love. She told me I had to take control of it almost imploring me to do so. I want to for her. She even say that accepting the help that Rhynn had presented me, in the crypts, could help me. I want to for her.
We went to rest to the Inn, me laying beside her, thinking of putting my arm around her, but finding my arm falling through her as she had not been whole yet. We still fell asleep one beside each other.
I woke up and found her sitting by me, looking at me and smiling as I opened my eyes. She asked me if I felt better, I somewhat did. I still could not rest my mind from the image of seeing her laying dead on the ground. But from the sadness I still held, she rescued me as we playfighted each other, her tickling me, me turning the tables on her and finding my self pursuing her in our room. That moment made me realise how much more important to me I ever though she was. And when she went away again to study I found myself longing for her presence.
The day passed, and the night was showing its color, when after coming out of the crypts I saw Rhynn talking to ash and Silool. I sat by them waiting for my time to ask Rhynn for a talk. And when their discussion was over, I asked to talk to her but she shrugged at me. Had she already forgotten the help that she had offer me? I was stunned and left. She later came to find me by the pound and I felt the need to apologize to her for the actions I may have done or things I may had said to her down in the crypts. She told me that I had no need to explain and started telling me a story about a mage and the five horses he had sent to his defence in the prim plane of Layonara. My mind stuck with the horse named Anger. She told me as how that horse had chose her as she was always showing that emotion and how also told me how I could control my rage. Through magic and focus. Although I understood what she was telling me I felt that this was not going to be as easy as she think it to be. I mean how do you control something when you do not even remember what happens. What would be the symptoms or cause.
I remember a month ago of the memory that surged back to me while speaking to Rhynn, of the blood on my hands and on the grass, the bodies of the barbarian children's and women laying dispersed all around me. What if my true nature is what is trying to resurface? Can I knowingly let Sonya come face to face with that? What if she finds out of all the death I have brought, the bloodshed and massacre? Would she accept it and love me still? It is better I do not tell her, not now. I want to but fear to much of losing her.
*looks at the parchment*
what if she finds this?
*crumbles the parchment and throws it in the fire and then crush the candle in the palm of his hand.*
This is to big to keep to myself and if Rhynn tells her before me I fear she will never forgive me for not telling her.
*Lays on his back and rest his head on his folded arms and stares at the ceiling until sleeps finds him*
-
Pranzis has fallen. There is nothing else I can say. Nothing will change that fact, not the remorse not the bickering nor the fighting between us. But we will get it back.
I have fallen twice in that conflict but worse I have failed my love. I got separated from her and when the wave was over i could not find her remains or stone. I fear that the Soul mother was envious and got to her instead of trying to get to me. I was on the verge of letting myself go to my rage but she came back to me before I could.
A months, more than a months has passed now and the sky has darken and the cold has reached Minstone. I fear that the crops will die and cause famine. But, thee might be hope. In the swamps, I notice some plants growing to full growth even with the lack of light. I wonder what could make this possible. Could it be the excess of water? It is worth investigating if it can mean that we could grow crops with this darkness.
I have seen my love today and cherish all the moments we had together. We even playfighted again but she got help from Ferrit and almost tickled me to death. I will hover keep my promise of not ready her journal even if I had no intention of doing so but joking about it.
On a bright note, Kyle and Ferrit has accepted my offer of joining the Illvacla eo El'Wilmlayla Guild. If Elgon accept to we will be a great guild, only an enchanter missing. I think that this could be a great thing for Minstone bringing goods that the masses needs and maybe even rebuilt the staggering economy that was brought down with the fall of Pranzis.
I hope to do my best and have great friends beside me to do it.
-
I have found a wonderful little place near a waterfall and I have brought Sonya there. On our way we met with Rhynn who was crying. She did not want to speak to much about it but she did mention that she was going to look for Rufius a necromancer of the order of Corath. I talked to her trying to discern if this was what she truly wanted and when I understood that it was I told here that I would support her as a friend and be there for her. When she left I took Sonya to this special place and she was in aw in front of the beauty of the sight and the combination of me telling her that when I saw this sight, I though automatically of Sonya and I. I proposed to her if she would like to have our wedding here and she started crying. At first I thought it was something I said but she told me that it was the emotions. We sat and talked and she told me a secret. He last name is not Darkangel as I thought but gravedigger. I imagine it comes from the fact her father worked at a graveyard and maybe a generational career passed by her for father. Nonetheless she told me that she had changed her name so she could not be found. She is worried that who ever kidnapped or, even worse killed her family, would be after her if they learned she was still alive. It is then that I told her that if she wanted I would be honored for her to wear my family name. She told me she would love to and would wear it proudly.
It is a funny thing that I remember so little about myself and my pass, but through some memories popping out when I leased expected them, I would remember my whole last name. Since she had told me her secret I felt the need to tell her mine. I told her that my last name was in fact longer but that I had shortened it, since my amnesia, cause I felt that people were taking it as a sing of vanity. I told her that it was In'Darsus and not just plain Darsus. She told me that she liked my plain name better. Maybe its due to the fact that she is used to it. In any case I, following that I also told her of the name I had chosen for the Guild I am forming and when I told her its signification in commoner she smiled and told me she liked the angels part.
Earlier when we were talking, I noticed that she was worried and I had asked her what she was worried about. She took her diary out of her bag and search through the pages until she found the one she wanted to show me. It was the writing of one of her dream. There she was walking down the Ilse in her wedding dress, me standing near the priest and when she got close the priest started the ceremony. When he got to the vows he asked the audience if there was someone who would object of this wedding and a dark woman came crashing in yelling that she was objecting and turn all the guest, even I, were changed into zombies then the writing stops. I held her and looked into her eyes. I told her that if she would be true and were to try that on our wedding, she would get quite a welcoming party as a few friends of our are more than potent mage and sorcerer or just fighters. It calmed her and then I pushed the envelope when I told her that, beside that, she and Ferrit would just have to use their tickling powers to get rid of her. It did the trick and her beautiful smile shined again. She told me it was only I that was deserving enough for that. Oh joy, i said, Killed by laughter while his wife sits on him laughing manically, tickling him to death. She laughs again and we got up. Kissed and cared for each other for some time. Then I notice that the night was coming and proposed to go and get rest at the Inn.
She challenged me to a race and so we did. Halfway to the Inn, I decided to try the new spell I had learned earlier that day and turned my self invisible. I arrived fist near the inn and dropped from my invisibility and tried to make her jump as I yelled boo when she got in front. I guess she wasn't paying attention as I had to catch up to her or maybe she just wanted to win. I caught up to her and she asked me where i had gone. I told her that she was not the only one who could render herself unnoticeable when she wanted. She asked me if I had learned invisibility and I told her yes. We then entered the Inn and she went to get the key after having to convince me to let her pay. I did how ever got us some drinks and entered the room she had rented. I gave her her drinks and she wanted to keep them for the next day. I thought she was tired. We changed and kissed goodnight. I held her until we both fell asleep.
I woke up and looked at her for at least an hour, I think, while writing on this parchment. I think I will leave her to sleep and attent to some silk gathering.
-
It has been a long time since I have written my memories, where to start?
I guess i wills tart with the things that holds dear to me. We have finally gotten the date and place decided, the invitation are in the making and Addison has worked the food. Now all we need is the drinks. I cant wait, it is getting harder everyday to resist to her charms. She is so beautiful in every way. Then there is my friends, Elgon, Kyle, Ferrit and Mercas. Things are progressing with our idea and I anxious to get it licensed as are all the others too. While fooling around in the crafting house one night, overloaded with goodies for the weeding dinner, Jenna Sonya and I were talking. It seems that Jenna is longing for a true love, the same as Sonya and I are feeling for each others. We talked and teased each other around a bit then it came up again. So I took it upon my self to have her meet the person I thought were great men. Elgon, is probably the one who is the best from all the available friends I know. He is caring steady and fast. he works hard and has a great heart. As we were talking Ash and Nepp got in our little circle and Ash seeing me laying on the ground resting a bit from the heaviness of my load, asked me if I needed storage spaces and I said yes. So she gave me a key to her house where I left two large creates full of goodies. I mus stay that laying down on the floor i had a good view but didn't say anything as Sonya would have killed me on the spot. Then Elgon came in and I presented Jenna and Elgon to each others. I think they might both find happiness with each other.
Then there is Addison and Treana, good friends as I think of them and hope they feel the same. Addison has a great heart to and Treana is much in love with her and her with Treana. Treana is a great gal but tends to think of herself as a bit wiser that she truly is but nonetheless she has her heart in the right place. I hope that one day we can all sit around a table and just spent some good times recollecting on our past.
There is nothing more to write about I think. It has been to long and will have to write more often.
-
So much has happened lately and I can not write of it all.
We are one, the ceremony was marvelous she was to die for, dressed in her wedding gown. Beside me I was flanked by Cymeran, Kyle and Mercas. I am thankful for them to have accepted my offer as without their strength at that moment I am sure I would have crumbled under my nervousness. As soon as I saw her walk down the Isle, all of my frustration I had felt while trying to set up the crates in the Freelancers vanished. Ash is right to call that tool the demon tool. I was so nervous that my forehead must have looked as the waterfall that was in front of us. I've put the ring on her finger to soon, silly me, but it was hard to concentrate when I saw her smile at me. After a while my nervousness went away and I was filled with a feeling of love and utter completeness. When the ceremony was over we were gifted with a spectacular firework shows of magic missiles. I even joined in them but when I saw my missiles hit the fish I stopped. I guess there is still a part of ranger in me even if I lost my faith in all the deities.
The party at the Freelancers was just as pleasing as the wedding it self. We drank, ate and danced. Sonya and I were drowned in so many gifts that it was all overwhelming. We are blessed to have so many friends and as without them it would have not been the same. It was a night I will never forget. When all the invitee were gone except for Annalee, Nyyana and Ash, Sonya and I retired into the room I had rented. It was our first night as husband and wife and we did not end our festivities there. A tender but hot night awaited us... I do not know how much time passed but she fell asleep in my arm, smiling. I could see she was happy. All these emotion left me hungry and I slowly made my way out of the room making sure I did not wake her. I went to the chest and found them empty, Annalee had stashed the food for me and as I told her when I rented the room, she kept what she wanted. Even Nyyana had a go at it and I was glad she did as there was so many left over that I think we wont need any food for a while now, providing it does not go awry before we eat it all. After eating I went back to sleep holding tenderly my love.
It has been a few week now since the wedding and I have seen Sonya get sick a few times in the morning. I don't know what it is all about, but it is worrying me. I should take her to see a cleric, to see what is making her sick.
Hum.. although this past month has been the most wonderful one I have had in all my recent memories I am somewhat depressed. The power that be told me that I was not old in my summoning and experienced enough for me to present my self before them and plea for the creation of the guild. Even, Mercas who was my last hope of seeing the guild be brought to life as soon as possible is not old enough. I've talked to him Ferrit and Kyle about it and they seem to think that it is not a bad thing after all. It will give us all the time that we need to perfect our craftsmanship and to get to know ourselves a lot better. To bound ourselves into an unbreakable brotherhood. It is after all the second reason of my wish in this guild. The first being able to provide work and ways to sustain my family and the families of the other guild members. I am glad to have all of them as friend and as companions as they are all wonderful.
Mercas and I had a talk about Nyyana. He wanted to ask me if I thought he should pursue that relationship and maybe have it go into a more serious one. I asked him two simple question. Do you like her? Can you see yourselves with her in the future as more than friends. To both he answered yes and I told him he had his answered I think it settled him down a bit. I hope. They would make a wonderful couple.
Later in the Crafting hall I met Jenna. After teasing her and her finding who was taking her view away she turn away and started to cry. I gave her a hug and asked her what was happening. She explain to me that her and Elgon had a little fight. That she didn't understand why he thought she was having a relationship with Talen that was more than friendship. I explained to her what me and Elgon had talked a while back. It is my understanding that Elgon is not used to love and that it makes him insecure. I told her all of that and more, on how it was my impression that Elgon deeply felt something for her and that she had to talk to him to comfort him. I gave her the Idea of meeting Talen with Elgon and presenting Elgon as her... love. I am sure that if she does that it will annihilate any fears that he might have of losing her to someone who he thinks better than him. it calmed her and she thanked me.
Later I went to mine some iron with Janice and an other woman that I cant remember her name. Arg this pains me I hate forgetting people. It was an easy trek at first and we went down to the second level. I mined some Iron and we went back up. After we splitted the loot I went back in town to unload and to get some healing supplies. The second time was disastrous for me As I died twice. The first tie was while i was fighting in close combat with the ogres. I tried to invis myself when I felt close to fall but I had not time and they got me. When I stealth back, the way was cleared on the first level until I went to pass a door. Then out of no where a hoard of ogres jumped me and since I was already weakened by my death, they killed me again. Thankfully, the soul mother didn't pay attention to me. I went back and Janice was already waiting for me outside. She bulled me and invis me then I rushed to my grave and then back out. When we parted way I went to smelt the Iron i had unloaded on my ox. When I saw how hard it was and what my chances of succeeding were I feared that i would not get any of them done. Instead i had 2 of the 5 nuggets made into Iron ingots.
There I saw Sa'kura, Serissa and Barion. Sa'kura and baron told me the great news that they were engaged and we talked for a while about the fact that Treana asked Sa'kura to be her viz.. vriz.. to be the one to test the love of Addison. Then I saw Ferrit and went to talk to her. Kyle joined us up and Sa'kura and Barion came to tell the the news. Again we talked about Treana and how most of us were not in agreement with what she was asking out of Sa'kura. My thoughts on this are cleared and know from Ferrit. How can you possibly believe in friendship and love and ask someone to betray their loved one by kissing with all her or his passion someone else. Is Treana so absorbed by herself to see that this could ruined the love between Barion and Sa'kura. Even Kyle had a hard time the first time and Ferrit was worried he would have to kiss Sonya when he told her that he was one of my best man. If she is already going against her tradition with being with Addison, why is she asking this of others. I am not saying that I am not happy for her and Addison and I wish them all the love they can find together. But to put Sa'kura into this dilemma and not speaking of how Barion is taking this at the moment is not showing friendship at all and I would even consider it to be selfishness of her part.
Anyhow, me Ferrit, kyle, Sa'kura, Barion, Serissa and a new comer I had never seen before went back to the Haven mines and we made our way to the last level and back out again. It was a lot of fun and Barion was very generous in giving me all the Iron he had mined. In total me and Kyle had 55 nuggets or Iron and a great a mount of gold piece was splitted between us all. On the way down, Wren, Dalan and Maev joined our party. It was a glorious trek and I am happy to have done it with Kyle and Ferrit. We will have to do more, with Sonya, Elgon and Mercas. we truly need to strengthen our bond and I think my idea of having a dinner all together will e a good start.
Well this is what is the most important that has happen lately and my hand is hurting from writing so much. Oh! yes, I was forgetting. I need to talk to Tyrian to get a room in her house and find Talan Va'lash to tell him I have found the spell he wanted me to learn.
*Carefully folds the parchment and puts it in his bag. Blows the candle out and snugs himself against his Loving Wife.*
-
This morning was it, I could not take it anymore, every morning for the last few weeks Sonya has gotten sick. It has worried me to the point that I had to convince her to come with me and see a cleric. I didn't take much of a convincing as I could see that she was worried herself. So we went. I took her to see a cleric and when we arrived she examined Sonya and ask her what symptoms she had. She told her that when she woke up she was having stomach ache and threw up. The cleric smiled and looked at us both. She asked her when it had started and Sonya told her that it was about 2 or 3 weeks after we got wed. The cleric smile grew wider. I was getting annoyed at her as I thought that she was happy to see Sonya sick but then she let the news out. She gave her prognostic.
"Well, lady, It is more than evident that what you have is not life threatening. But what I am going to tell you will change both your life for ever."
She paused and looked at us. I looked at Sonya and I could see she was more worried than when we came in.
"You are with child my dear."
I was stunned, so was Sonya. I looked at the cleric in disbelieve and she nodded with a smile. Then, from being stunned I became over joyed and I raised Sonya high in the air turning around in full circles. Sonya was laughing and was overjoyed to, so much that she had tears flowing down her cheeks. We thanked the cleric for the good news and I paid her then I took Sonya back to the room we had at the wild surge inn.
There I told her to lay down and I went out to get her some flowers food berries and a bit of wine. I pampered her like a queen and I think she liked it. As we were eating I asked her if she had idea for names she said that at the moment she had none. But I told the one I thought of when I went out for our supplies.
"I have thought of 3. If its a boy, Esteban. If its a Girl, Thayana or maybe Laila."
She seem to like the names and we talked about that news for a while eating in the mean time. I am so happy I would yell on the roof of the Inn my love for her and the news. Must tell the news to my Friends soon. Kyle, Ferrit, Mercas, Elgon, Jenna, Treana and Addison. I am sure they will all be happy for us.
"Sonya my love, please do me this favor. I know I have promised you never to stop you from your studies, but with the news we had today, I must ask you to take it easy."
She looked at me and had a half-smile and said
"I will try, my love. For you i will try."
I know she will and I didn't want to push it on her either so I brought to her lips a raspberry and she ate it. After we where done eating i took out some parchment out of my pack and picked the last one I had written on and started to scribe this day.
Well its the first time I actually write my memoirs while being watched by Sonya or anyone for that matters. It feels strange and she is trying to take the parchment away to read it so I will stop and let her read all of them for her to know my deepest thought and feelings.
-
Sonya is still resting and is getting a little belly where i please to to put my hands and rest my head.
Went on dregar today, not a good day at all. Got the visit of the soul mother after dying while trying to heal Sh'anda. The almost got her visit again when Drogo treid to get me to my stone and he rushed the mage giant. He was getting killed so I tried to heal him and I got killed again. Got two more deaths after that. Realy not my day.
Even worse, Elgon has picked up a conversation that Ferrit Kyle and a member of the orc bashers guild were having. he told me about it but felt realy bad about it. I sent word to Ferrit which did not deny that they had talked and that they needed to think. I did tell her that I would not hold anything against them if they went to that guild. I think we may be losing great people soon and it will be a sad day if it happens. But it will not change my resolve to see my Idea brought to life.
Well Im in my bed beside my sweet Sonya and I dont want to wake her up so I'll put off the candle and go to sleep holding my love in my arms.
-
im sitting by the fire in our room with sonya sitting in front of me looking into the fire and some time looking at me. She has now a fully round belly where I love to lay my hands and lean my ears on. I can now hear the heart beats and sometime even feel the baby move. She looks so beautiful.
My fears of seing the pandorn leave us has now vanish as Kyle and Ferrit told me that they would not be as happy with the others. They never did tell me the reasons why the left the orcs but I do not think it is important at all. I guess they will tell me when they feel ready to do so, or maybe it just did not come into our conversation. I have come to the decision the relinquish my leadership of the Guild to Kyle, It seems that the power that be still dont see me as seasoned to lead my dream. Kyle has my full confidence, he is a great man with a good heart and I know he will be able to give carry my dream of a brotherhood between us all to completion. I can see that the day we will raise our banner high with the name "Angels" fort short, nearing.
I have some other good news that I have come about on lately. Elgon and Jenna have both falling for each other. I feel bad though, I thought Kyle new but I was wrong. I am the one who told him the news when we were in the haven cave with Ferrit. He now understand why Jenna was so happy lately amd why Elgon was acting so nervous around Kyle. On the other hand I am happy that I was able to present thos two together. Elgon is like a child in front of his birthday present every time he sees her and Jenna is just beeming when she sees Elgon. I had to tel Elgon to take it easy with him always burying himself under work.
"Elgon! You can have all the money in the world, but if you dont pay attention, you can lose your love and be the poorest man there is in these lands. You can also be the poorest man in these lands, with no money or house, but if you have love, you are truly the richest man there is."
I hope he understood what I meant. I would hate to see him exaust him self and not take the time to live and smell the beauty of love. I think i should tell her to actualy him to take the time and spend it with Jena, take her sight seeing. I know she would love to see where Sonya and I got wed, being that she was hurt and could not attend the wedding. Maybe, we will all be reunited there in not so long for an other union. *Smiles*
*Looks up at Sony and sees her asleep*
Hum time to go to bed.
*He puts the parchment asside on the floor and gets up. He walks to Sonya and gently lift her up in his arms and bring her to the bed where he lays her under the blankets. He lays asside of her and gently plays in her hair untill he falls asleep.*
-
I cant beleive what I heard... I did not meant to but still... I was cleaning the hall in between Elgon's room and mine when I heard him talk loudly. I was sure there was someone but I soon was corrected with this sentence.
"These people mean me no harm you wicked witch, you are the dealer of death and destruction, not Jenna. Be still and desist this very moment! You are to serve me and that you will do or go into the smelter's fire and bellows!"
I knew from that sentence he was talking to his own sword. The door of his room was closed and it muffled what he said before and after but this is making me worried for him even more than when I held his sword during the day and felt sick, sencing an Evilness to it and Kyle getting cut from it. Kyle who is nearing acheiving weapons master? He would not cut his self clumsily.
He calls it the Sword of death and told me and Kyle it had a life of its own. Always hitting where it should with a deadly precision. Told me it was his father's before he died. Also told me that he lived of died from it, that It was jalous when he held an other blade in his hands.
I am worried, what is happening to Elgon? The reserved man tha i came to love as a brother was arrogant in his speakig of the sword. Proud of the death and destruction it brings. *Looks to Sonya fast asleep in their bed* if it is true that it has a life of itself and it is jalous.. Oh no.. Jenna! I did not think he would be able to hurt her even if Kyle and Ferrit seems genuantly concerned for her but now I realise the amplitude of their fears. No!!! *Shake his head and take the quell off the paper for a secon* No, I know he wont, he is a gentle man brave and good hearted. I know he wont hurt her. But what if the sword has a hold over his body in someway or even worse of his mind... He seemed mad when I told him that I felt something bad when I held the blad. It made me feel sick just to hold it and uneasy just to look at it.
I am still unsure of what to do to try and help him, even after having a long talk with Dora, it didnt help me much. I see only one solution with two possibilities on how to do it. But one of the possibilities would mean losing his trust and friendship. I dare not to think of it.
*Hears Sonya turn in the bed and looks at here*
What if he wont let go of the Sword by himself, even only for some time, and see if what ever holds that sword has on him vanishes. We would be able to take it from him. Would he understand that we would only be doing this for his own good, because we love him and care for him? Or would it enrage him and make him rebuque us all together? I do not want to think of this. Losing Elgon would be like loosing a brother. But if I am right and this sword is Evil.. We have an obligation to him as caring friends to help him.
Oh God! I just dont know what to do... maybe sleep will help.
* Put the quell down and puts the parchment on the couch, gets up, undress and lays down besde his love holding her close to him on hand on her now huge belly*
-
A letter to Kyle.
My friend,
I must share a few things with you, I had not drinken like this for ever at what I can remember. And in my drunkness I said things to Elgon that I regret but also said things that I stand by. I regret calling him a pact breaker, a liar. How ever somehow the sword got into one of my crates. I know I did not put it there and Sonya would not touch what is not hers. I still wonder how it got there but this is not something I will hold to.
I Have told Elgon again the sentence that I heard from his room. He genuantly does not remember talking to his sword and I can understand him. It is sort of like my curse that when I fall to my rage i can blank out totaly do and say things that I do not remember when my rage disapear. It was a shock to him i think and I told him about the memory i had while talking with you. I think he understood more what i was trying to explain to him with the sword having hold on him the same way my rage can get hold on me. To think of it we are truly brothers in more ways that race and tatoos. We both have something that can affect us in the core of our being.
Anyhow after you left, Elgon came back to the freelancers and accused me of lying to him about taking his sword. It got me more upset than befor and I even put my life at his mercy and the mercy of his sword to show him I was not lying when I told him I did not take it. it took a long while for him to beleive me, I even was on my way to dregar as I thought better dead than to lose a brother to some sort of lie perpetrated against both of us, by whom or what? I dont kow. finlay when the alchool disapeared we talked for a long time and Mercas joined us.
At the request of Mercas, Elgon lent him his swort so he could try to read it and see if it was evil. At first he did not seem sure but later on Mercas told me that he did not feel the sword to be evil. I even conviced Elgon to leave the sword into the possesion of Mercas while I tested a theory.
I took Elgon asside and helped him into meditation and asked him the folowing questions while he was in this state. to not think of the answer but to feel it with his heart:
1) You are faced by many enemies and there is a baby orc newborn and in such innocent of any wrong. Do you try to save him or do you try to kill it?
He answered, Save it.
2) When you look into your futur, do you see yourself happy with Jenna, your children and your friends or on the battlefield surrounded?
With jenna and my friends
3) Do you trust your sword blindly more than you turst your heart and head?
Heart was his answer
4) If you had to chose between love and peace or war and death what would you choose?
love and peace.
Since Mercas was in possesion of his sword and had left to study the runes that was encrested in it and Elgan was at the others side of the town with me, I can truly say that I think he was not in anyway under the influence of his sword, when he answered me those question.
After that we rejoined with Mercas, and he explained to use what the runes he could translate meant. I cant remember everything right now due to fatigue but there is something about only when you quench its blood lust will you be free or an other translation he made of it was only by your deth will your sould be freed.
After talking with Elgon and Mercas, I took elgon on teh second part of the test. I took him to battle, his sword in hand, alone near point harbor and straigh after the fight and keeoing him in this mind state I asked him the question again. he answered the same quetions with the same answers but with more authority to it. I added two last question that I ahd not asked before.
5) did you feel any hesitation before answering the questions?
No!
6) How do you feel?
In control and Happy.
I think the meditation combine with the profound interogation of his values brought him comfidence and strenght of will. I did tell him to continue to meditate to strenghten his will and further help controling his sword. with a warning that as the nature can be bestowed by man, also can the heart be changed if it is not protected. To take strenght in his freindship and will in the love he shares with Jenna. I joke somewhat stating that jenna was his antidote.
before we headed home I told him he should reveil everything to Jenna. He was a bit scared that Jenna would be scared of him now, but I asked him if he did not already talked to her about his warriors ways. He told me he had and that she said she wanted to fight side by side with him. Then i told him, what does the fact of having a stuborn sword changes to he williness to fight by your side. He laughed and said, "under this point of view, nothing" He is how ever affraid of your reaction to this and that you would discourage Jenna to continue courting him. And this is why I am writing you this letter. I hope that with this you can see that Elgon has made progress in his command of the Sword. I do not say that his battle is over, but with proper meditation and training from you and the amulet and ring Mercas wants to make for him, I think there is nothing to be scared of. Weary yes, we should never be unprepared for anything, But itruly think his heart is one of a good man deeply n love with your baby sister.
With all my friendship and brotherly love.
Singed
Rain Darsus
*Folds carefully the letter and walks out of his house. Walks to the house of the Pandorn and slide the letter under the door.*
-
Quite a Day.
Sonya decided to take a walk to the town of Hlint, in her condition so close to teh happy day. I saw here when I was talking with Nepp, ash and AnnaLee. When I aproached her she was puffing, the additional weight must be tireing her. She told me that she had been cooped up long enought in the house and wanted to take a walk. As always she looks beautiful and I could not resist to put my hand on her belly. I felt the kiddo kick, I couldnt do anything else than smile.
After a while we made our way back hom with Jenna as company. She wanted to see Elgon badly and I wanted to see Sonya rest as badly. Prior to leaving the gate us three together with Draconia, the little drake couldnt hold his tongue any longer. It seems to think that either the baby is faster, I think it means the heart beat, are there is two. Could Sonya be pregnant of twins? At the same time Sonya was a bit worried and I think this is why Draconia spoke.
We made our way back home but in the way Sonya stopped twice holding her belly She said she was fine but Jenna didnt beleive her and I must say neither did I. At home I showed her what I was staching for her, I thought she would have looked in teh two crate in the room, having had all teh time to do so, but she hadnt peeked. When she saw all the uncut stones, malachites, fire agats, amethyst and more her eyes widened and glitteres as much as the frew cut gems I had succeded to make. I am no where near her talent with the gems. She then rested and jenna and i talked sometime before leaving the house.
When Jenna told me she was mising Elgon so much I almost let go of what had happened but I did not. She peaded and almost begged me to tell her, but I did not. The only thing I told her was that she needed to be strong and loving for Elgon, what ever he would choose to tell her. Unfortunatly back at Hlint, Mercas seems to have told her something about the sword and it seemed to worry Jenna much more as she left us running to find Elgon.
Later on and after joining with Sh'anda, we met Ferrit and Kyle and we decided to go to valenske the long way around, throught the desert. All was fine untill we were ambushed by drows. Drows on Minstone!! Its not like seeing Nepp or Cymeran, I know these to be good of heart but these one were intent on killing us. We delt them but I fell once, fortunatly Sh'anda was able to revive me and the soul mother was probably distracted. We went to spellguard where I informed the authority in the temple of our finding. I was surprise to be told that it was not uncomon, lately, to see drows amasing on minstone. They seemed to be disregareded by the poplutaion and their spies amasing information on us. I asked the healer if theer was anything she wanted us to do.
"send them and unwelcome message"
So we did. just prior to leaving Spellguard there was a scout, probably, that when it saw us casted darkness and then ran after I peirced his side by an arrow. We readied ourself then exited the town all together ready to face, what I beleived to be their welcoming party. Such a welcome we received, more darkness and no Drows to play with. We went to the desert and found them there. A good group where waiting for something, but I bet it wasnt for us unless the scout told them we where coming. We delt them, not easily, but we did unfortunatly Kyle fell just as i was casting heal on him. Seems my luck with Healing the people only shifted from me to them. After dealing with those drow we kept pushind foward in the desert, brinning peace to what ever force we met. After a while we found oursleves in the swamps between Hampshire and Valenske, the first grop of lizard men we made swiftly with, but the second group got the best of Mercas who fell once again Whil I was casting heal. I truly think I am a curse to them when I try to heal them. Unfortunatly for him, the soul mother was paying attention to him. I cant say it was difficult for her to, they kept hitting him even after he felt until his whole body exploded in blood and gore. When we finished the lizardmen we went to Valenske to rest and wait For Mercas to re-appear. On his way back he was stuck behing the wall of fort hope with no way to come out of his predicament. we waited for him to find a way out and when he finaly did we headed back to my house, me and Him, Ferrit went to hers to rest.
There we spoke a bit of Nyyana and the fact that she gave a scroll to Mercas sayig that she was sorry she could not love him the same way he did for her. That she needed him to be present as a friend. It pains me to see a friend like this but he did not seem broken, He told me that ilsare would help him. In a sence I pitty him. How can someone still show faith in any deities. I spit on them all, they who looks at us and laughs at our misery, I have no more faith in any of them, not after the fall of Pranzis. Where were they, thos who suposibly cares for us, where were they when the citizen were getting slaughtered. I saw them die with my own eyes, the few brave enought to try to save what they could and those who got savagely killed in their home by the invading monsters. Where were they those who we should respect and bow to with all our faith. I curse them all, as they did not lift one finger to show mercy and protect their own beleivers.
Anyhow enought of my rambling. Me and Mercas went back to hlint and he wanted to go on more adventuring, I admire his spirit always ready for a good laugh and a good time. but was tired and I wanted to tuck in with my beloved, to feel the little one in her whom and to share my love for her. So I headed back and I am writing these words on an other piece of parchment int eh bed beside my sweet Sonya.
*Yawns*
Hum..
*looks at Sonya*
She sleep peacefuly I shall do the same.
* dispose of the quill and parchment and tuck himself close to his wife, puts his hand on her belly and holds her close with the other. falls asleep*
-
They are finaly, they are!!
My family, my little family. All thee, 30 toes, 30 fingers, 6 eyes and everything that comes with it. Of course I am including Sonya in that count. It was painfull for her, I could feel it in the way she gripped at my hands with every push. The first baby seemed to be the hardest and the longuest to come out. It was a boy a beautiful baby boy I am proud. The second baby didnt take as long in fact it was quite fast and with lesser pain than the boy. It is a Girl, a fabulous little girl, I'm in heaven. She asked me to name our son, so I gave him the name of Tristan Lex'or Darsus, Tristan is a name I love and I do not think it has any root in my family, hard to say when you dont remember almost anything of your past. Since I named our son, it was only natural that Sonya names our daugther. Hse gave her the name of Sarah Tamara Darsus. I know, she was proud to gave our daughter the name of her mother and sister and she smiled widely when she heard me give him Lex'or in his name, which is the name of her brother.
After my proud wife and mother, cleaned herself, rested and changed we presented the twis to what I concider my big family, Mercas, Ferrit and Kyle. I was only sadden that Elgon was not present but he will have his moment to see the twins a lot more than the other since we live under the same roof. I just hope the crying at night don't disturbe him to much.
After a quick toast and an exchanged in the babies between me and Sonya and after realising that Sarah had fallen asleep in my amrs, it was time for my little family to rest for the night. Kyle got us a room at the wild surge inn, evidently not the same room that Sala had brought Sonya to give birth in. Instead Sonya ask me to choose and I choosed the first room that we shared together.
When I was sure they were resting well I rejoined with the others and we went for some adventuring. We had someone that I used to concider a friend but after hearing that he brought death to Elgon, and then again to me and Ferrit, I will have to reconcider how I see him in the future. Unfortunatly this death brought me my seventh visit of the soul mother. I have made a quick count and I have fallen 77 times and had 7 visit of the soul mother, this is truly disturbing. From now own I will go adventuring only with my friends and under the seet gift of the magic of Mercas.
I felt depressed when Kyle found me at the camp fire but he quickly got my mood up and running and so we went adventuring with Mercas. I few hours later ferrit joined us and a then more time passed and Elgon cought up with us. We made the same run that we had done with... no need for names her. But this time no one died. We did ahve our close call at the grey peaks but we managed to live throught that. All in all we made a formidable team and I am happy to call them brothers and sister. But I need to concentrate on a career, to be able to provide for my little family but also to start to down tone the time I spend adventuring. I want to be able to se my children grow tall and strong but also hopefully see my grandchildren and maybe even their children. After all I am half elf which means I should be living a long live and rendering me able to see that happened. Provided the soul mother leave me be.
Well I am looking at Sonya and the babies fast asleep in our bed, Kyle told me he will make us some cribs for them. It seems like a good idea but for now I love the fact that we are all sleeping in the same bed. Anyhow time for me to get some rest but I should take a bath first, I dont want the little ones to smell the blood and gore of our enemies.
*Puts the quills down and leave the parchment on the couch for Sonya to be able to read as usual. Undress and takes a bath and tukes him self with his little family.*
-
Finaly it is done.
We have raised the moeny to pay for the charter provided it being approved by the power to be. It has been a long process just to raise the money but it has given us time to work together and better know each others.
After a long few days of almost constant treking to raise the adid coins I have returned home. With one of the cribs Kyle did. At the same time I took time to align some of the furnitures I was to lazy to aling in the first place. I know Sonya will apreciate the neetness of it all. There is still a few things to straigthen out, but for the most part, our room and living space. It was late though, and the little family was fast asleep so I made sure not to make to much noise.
Now that the money is raised and all that there is to be is to await the aproval I will be spending more time at home with the babies and Sonya, they are a few weeks old now and I still am adjusting to the life of a father. Those arround me has adjusted fster than me it would seem. I can not go treking with Mercas and the others without being automaticaly cast invis, you a father, we need you to stay a live for your idea and such other reason they have come up with.
Althought, I know I am the weakest fighter of the lot and I apreciate their concern I feel that some time I am not brining my contribution to our treks. Ya i cast a few buffs and protection and heal but sometime I think it was easier in the past. Just before it got serious between me and Sonya. I still remember how it was fun to just go all out into battle without thinking of, gee I have to stay alive for my family or group. I could just battle it out, although be it still using tactics, I may have been selfless but not an idiot either. Now its all, be carefull you have a family you have to think of, it takes a bit of the rush out of combat. BUT! I would not change it for anything. I just have to lay my eyes on Sonya, Sarah and Tristan to see what is realy important for me now.
Have done a lot in the past few weeks, crafting and treking, even went to Dregar with Mercas, Barion and later joind by Nyyana and Serrisa. we went in the desert battled it out witht he giants then to the cave more battles and Silver mining. Mercas died though on that trip, but he rejoined with us when his soul was returned to the world. That was not the only death I saw in those treks. Tyrian, Exodus, Elgon, all have fallen into a trek or an other. I wish I was more powerful to better aid them but I am learning and growing in strength and I no one day I will be able to give them what they are due to receive from any party member.
It has been a long few days and I am tired. Finaly I am home and I will pass time here. But now as everytime I am here I have the graveyard shift with the babies and Tristan is awake and grimacing better tend to him before he starts to cry and wake every one in the house.
*Puts the quill and parchment down, gets up and walk to the bed. Take gently Tristan in his arm.*
ush ush little man, what does you heart deisre today?
*Goes and tend lovingly to his son*
-
She is so lovely,
I have come home from some crafting and gathering with the group to find Sonya sleeping on the couch, her Journal was open but i resisted the urge to read it. Instead i made sure the ink was dryed then i closed it. I took SOnya up gently and brought her to the bed and tucked her in.
A few days prior to this we had gone to a lake to picnic with the group, getting there was a problem for us. I had receive a letter from kyle from a message boy, asking us if we wanted to go and I replied that we were willing but needed a babysitter. Just as I sent the boy back he nearly ran over Jenna who was making a little visit to see Elgon and the twins. It didt take me long and I asked her to play the babysitter for a while. So we went and meet up at hampshire. Sonya never had visited the area with the crafter's hall and advance crafter's hall. she thought it to be a great little place. She was out of breath from all the running thought.
We found Ferrit, Kyle and Mercas, Jako was there to as he wanted Ferrit to show him where to get almond. We talked for so long that Elgon had gotten to us after I sent word for him. So we all made way to our destination. Got into a little skirmishes along the way. Sonya looked well after the first combat. She got to cast her spells again and seemed happy, but that didnt last long. When we got to the lake She stood infront of it for a while and I went to her. Took her in my arms and asked what was going wrong. A tear fell from her cheekso I held her tighe and I understood she was feeling awful of not being with the Twins. I must realy seemd like a bad husband and Father, I'm always away from the house, but there is so much for me to do, get her the things she needs, get the gold for food and for the charter. Set up in motion the group for gatherings. I miss my family a lot while i am constantly away and soon when all of this is done, I will retire and stay with them. But not before I see my dream to completions as it is the legacy I want to leave to Sonya, Sarah and Tristan.
After we ate and talked she decided that she had to go home to be with the babies, I was feeling awful in two folds. First because I did not go back home with her and with the childrens. Second she did not stay with me. If she thinks she is a bad mother for having left them for so long wih Jenna then I am an awful father and its saddens me.
Anyway, thinking of this makes me feel bad and ill finish this quickly, we went to dregar but Kyle left after a while. I learned a lot and even seasoned my self from the battles. Then after dregar and meeting with a dwarf we went to roldem, fought all the way to a cave, but Ferrit died from an ambush and she also lost her Helm. And we came back. Then me, Elgon and Mercas came home for a drink and talked about the group and the new addition to the family, Dora. Mercas is .. well Mercas and Elgon voiced his concerned on not being consulted but I explained to him what had happened in my recruiting her and that from the small talks we had after the trek to haven with Dora I thought he wouldnt mind. The subject quickly shift to an other mater. Even though I seasoned myself this day, I still feel like I am a burdain to them and slowing them down as I am the least helpful in our trekings. I mean the way Mercas has been over protecting me is a sing that they feel that too. they tried all what they could to disuade me from this, but even today when I am writing this, i still partly feel its true. Mercas over shadows me in his magic, which is good but i just wish I could do more to help, Ferrit is doing what I should be doing as a Ranger, she can outwit my rnager skills and she is not even one, Kyle and Elgon are just beast in front and mkes my wielding of the sword look like a wielding of a tooth pick. I dont know.. I guess i'm only good at the administrating but any one who knows how to count and manage a little could do this..
*Looks up at the fire and sigh then looks back down to the parchment the to Sonya and the babies. Puts the quill down and Lies down in the little space left of the bed,gently not to wake the family.*
-
We shall now be knowned as Angels
I have receive word from Kyle, throught a bird, that the town concil has approved the charter. My dream for better days for my family and the family of those within my family is now at hand. Work is not finished though, but now we know we can bare that surname with pride and in the open. After getting back from Dregar, Dora, Elgon, Mercas and I had a little drink in the honor of the news. I am so happy but Sonya was still asleep with the kids and I did not want to wake them even though this was news to do so.
I want to take Sonya on a little expidition just the two of us, something to get her back in the beat of things. Spend more time with her, like we had before the twins and the making of the guild. Ièm sure she would apreciate the extra time together. I still have not forgoten about her family and want her to be prepared for the hardness of the search that will surely take place one day.
Our trip to dregar although fruitful has been a truly test of our strenghts. We had the help of Elrend a freind of Elgon and Mercas but a small miscaculation in the desert lead to the dessimation of almost the whole team but we took our revenge and and pushed untill we were mining silver. This is good news as it has shown us that we are able to go almost anywhere when we work as one and with Dora healing our batered bodies and raising ou soul when fallen. She does complete the team perfectly. Although I would like SOnya to take part of our trips more often there is the babies to think of. Once she is ready, I am sure she will take a more active part in this.
I have found a way to travel with the babies and showed it to her she realy. I found an old bag that i was not using anymore and cut the top off. I sowed the midle to make two compartement and added straps that would cover the shoulders of the babies. I tried it that same day when going to get resources to make wands and polishing oil. When Sonya came to the crafting hall and saw me I showed her and thought that it was a great idea. I just ahve to be careful not to take fights that i can not win or let my foe go to my back. And it would seem that my protection spells also protectes the twins.
Well its getting late, im tired and happy and all is worth it. I just hope that nothing will bring shadow to it.
-
I think I am losing her... its a feeling and the way she has been acting lately. We went to help her out with the Krandor Crypts the little girl had lost her grandfathers ashes in there. A good bunch of us, and we made it throught quickly. She looked happy and ready for more so once Mercas joined us he took us, Sonya, Jenna, Elgon and Me on a treck for training. In fort hope she told us she hated the next area because of the griffons, I told her there was nothing to wory about and in such there was non as Mercas had taken them out. Then she went and said that she loved to be with him as he is so strong. I could not beleive my ears. never before had she complemented someone that way. It sounded almost flirty. I did not make much of it at the time but after in teh swamps when Mercas left the group alone, while we where paying respect to the druid friend of Nixx, that had joind us to get rid of the trolls, I fell. When I reached her back she was kneeled and crying. I kneeled infort of her and she looked at me and held me. She gave me her potion of bulls and then invised me for me to get my grave. But when I came back, the things she told me almost killed me right in place. We where sitting by the fire that Mercas had set up and she told me that her life was not what she was expecting. That there was so many tings that she wanted to do, that she wanted to experienced and that because of me and the kids she could not. Even though I told her that I was always suportive of her studies in the past and the futur, I felt like it was not enough. All of what she said sounded like she regreted our life together, the birth of our childrens and was ready to leave it all behind. I could not speak, I could not breath I was so stunned. Not only is it not enought that i feel weak infront of all of them, that i am inadequate as a member of the team, now I am losing her. She is my anchor, my reason to stay and fight. All of what i have done and worked for was for her hapiness and the happiness of our futur family now present. I would have nothing left, my wholeness would be gone, imcomplet like i was befor meating her when I woke up without any memory. She is my center, the person which renders me strong enough to control my rage and most time enough to calm me when I feel i am losing the battle. Not enough is all of this that Mercas rejoined us, with Elgon at the house. I was still mad at him for leaving the group alone to get ambushed and ultimatly my death. Right away, he asked her to talk in private outside of the house. The compliments, the feeling of her wanted to call it a quit and now secrecy??. I could not stand it I went outside and ran to teh bank back and fort a couple of time but everytie i was getting closer they stopped talking. The last time I decided to stay invisible but I could not risk getting close as both of them are wave sencitive and would ultimatly feel my presence due to my emotions. From where I was i could only here I will do it ... and I'm keeping it only for you. What are they talking about i said to myself and it was enough to almost make me lose my control over my invisibility. I was never jalous about any of her friends, of her. I had never had any doubts about her love for me, but now... I am falling, depression is all i feel. I dont know what to think, what to feel, Kyle and Ferrit even thought I had went of to get myself killed when I was only going to get Hops. I must admit it did flirt my mind. even Elgon tried to lift my spirit to no avail. I dooonnt knooow
wha
t to
fe
el any... *the wuills falls off of his hands leaving a trail of ink on the parchment as he falls asleep on the couch*
Edited by Hellblazer 8/7/2006 12:58 AM
-
(A message to the DM's: I have rped giving permision to Sonya Darsus (Rain's wife) to read his journal for a longtime now In her last Journal entry she writes reading it, adn it is ok with me. The information I write in my journal can be used by her in game as it is how we have rpied this.)
*A small not is left on the bed writing in a hurry*
My love, I dont know what happened and where you went. I woke up and you were gone the door left opened and my journal further away from me that it would have normaly droped if I had dropped it in my sleep. I know you read it and I can only asume that it hurted you. I am such an idiot, Elgon, Kyle and Ferrit has made me realise that now. I went to search for Mercas on Dregar. My fears and hanger toward losing you has pushed him in exile. I am also looking for you and if you see this note before I find you, please understand how sorry I am. I love you my love and you are my center.
Singed
Your light headed husban who loves you more than anything.
Rain!
-
I am such a fool.
Here I am with the most beautiful woman a man can hope to meet in his life. A woman who loves you with all her heart , mother of your children and because of your incecurities you go thinking that she is leaving you. For sure the feeling she had told me got me worried, Worried is not the word, quite frankly scared the sooks off of me. I can still remember how I though I was going to die right there both of the time she told me how she felt about not being who she wanted to be. Then when I see her complimenting a brother or arms, a dear friend, someone I trusted my life to, I go and think that there is something going on in between them.
That situation had pushed Mercas to exile himself to Dregar and Sonya to run away, hurted, angry and in total sorrows. And even after that I still feared that they were being together. After 2 weeks of seing me slumber deaper and deaper into depression, Elgon, Kyle and Ferrit decided to confront me and make me understand how stupid I was being. I still did not beleive them intirely, I needed to hear it from her. If she was going to leave I needed to hear it from her own mouth. So I stormed back home, and lighten myself as much as I could. Elgon followed me home and wanted to come with me, he was stuburned about it but I told him that I needed him to stay here and take care of Sarah and Tristan. I had no clue how long i would be gone but I told him that I was not coming back until I had found her. He still wanted to come but I took him by the shoulders, looked him straight in th eyes and told him that where I most needed him was here. He gave me all the arabic gum he had on him and I jumpted not before Kissing and holding the babies as if it was the last time I would see them, then writing a note I left on the bed for Sonya. Just before I jumped I gave Elgon a special dagger I ahd found and wanted to give to Sonya.
"If you see her please give her this dagger and tell her I love her with all my heart and that she is my center. SHe will understand."
Then I jumped looking back at the worried face of Elgon.
It took me about two days to find Mercas and we talked. He told me that there was nothing in between Sonya and him but friendship. I saw in his face at first that he was a bit wary when I aproached him but his expresion soon changed as he understood I was not mad at him anymore. Then when we were done talking I told im that every one was waiting for him back home.
"Let me take you to my portal here so you can go back home."
Thats when I told him that Sonya had left me and I wasnt sure where she had gone. I told him that I was not leaving here without finding her. At that point we parted ways.
I searched north south eas and west on all dregar, using invisbility where I knew it was to dangerous for me and where I didnt know what to expect. I did not find her. Since she is more powerful than me in wielding the wave, i would have been impossible for me to sence her presence even if she was 3 feet away from me, if she didnt want me to. So I went to Kathry thinking that she might be still on minstone hiding in a crypt, but It did not seem right. I decided to go back to dregar and I search the desert almost a bit of sand at a time. It is on my way back from the end of the desert back to Pranzis that I got attacked. At that time I had been looking for her for a month and in that month I had not sleeped peacfuly once, in fact I had not slepted at all. I doze off just long enought to be able to cast my spells, but every time i was about to fall into my deep sleep the same dream that had ben plaging me since the picnic came back.
I would see her fallen in Pranzis in the war with blood and kneeled to her side looked up and saw her spirit vanish in front of me and I screaming out of my lungs please no SONYA!!
Elhen and Arwin had aftoen asked me what the was about, but I never told them in fear that they would tell Sonya and make her worry even more about her choice. I must have been to tired and droped my invisbility as the chiken in Saudiria just went berzerk on me and attacked me. I couldnt fight back, I had no streanght but I manage to flee them. Flee a hoard of demented chikens. I crawled from Saudiria to Dalos lake where my last strenght gave way. I woke up at the voice of Sonya kneeled by my side crying and passed out again. Then I woke up again choking on the healing potion she was feeding me. When she had healed me, we started to talk. She opened up to me like she had never done before and I told her everything I had felt since the picnic, about how i felt inadequate for her and the guild, of my fear of losing her and not being able to make her happy as I saw that she was not at her fullest. We talked for hours on end even crying in each othe arms. When there was nothing else to be said and that she knew I loved her and me that she would not leave me and loved me more than anything we started to go back home. We took a few steps but then I felt strong enough and Decided to take her in my arms and carry her all the way. She was worried that I might not have recovered fully but I still kept carying her and stopped to kiss her as I had not done in a long time. At the gate of Pranzis, the worst thing that could happen happened. The roaming giant there saw us and rushed us and before I could prepare he had taken her out of my arms and beaten her to oblivion. I saw her spirit go like in my dream as I heard the piercing scream of the soul mother. I tunred back on the Giant, invised myself and finished preparing myself then I tried to take him on out of queckness, doing hit and run. My sword slice a few time in his fleshbut it did not seem to affect him and then I found myself not able to cast my invisibility to continue the hit and run tactics. He batered me but I manage to escape. When I entered Pranzis Sonya was already coming for her grave.
We went to get it together ready to face the Giant together. Such a sweet word that is Together. He had fled and instead of waiting for him to reaper with some backup we made our way to lorindar. Sonya wanted to see if there was houses for sell so we stopped by the real estate agent to find that there was none so we continued on our way. We got back to Hlint not before taking a few wrong turn but we made our way there. Stoping by the house first to check on the kids where we found the babysitter Elgon had hired. I had not seem then in a month if not more. They grew and I was overjoyed to see my family reunited at last. We took them with us back to Hlint where we found Ferrit and we talked.
She was happy to see that we had patched up and that we were looking as happy as before all of this happened. We even made a few attempts at renewing our guild garb as ferrit showed the formal dress she had desinged for the femal members. We finaly stopped our choice on shiny navy and light gold as the colors. It realy does look good. Then the tireness showed it self again and I had to finaly rest. Sonya ordered me to rest and I did. I went to the inn took a room and tucked my self with the twins and felt asleep.
I woke up many hours later the twins still sleeping and Sonya sleeping by my side. I went back to sleep and when I woke up once more she had aleady gone up with the babies. I was not scared this time. I knew that I was just a fool and that our love was strong and hopefuly if I do not make more mistake of such, we will be together til the end.
During that time Elgon had a fight with Jenna, and I tried my best to talk to both until Elgon ran after a good looking woman that I later found out was named Sophia. I say she is good looking with no fear that Sonya will read this entry as she did with all the others, because I find you, love, the most amazing woman that lives, and I would not be able to be without you by my side. I saw her back in the craft hall and as I was looking for my weapons tool, I must have thought out loud as she spoke to me. She is a flirt and as I found out later a xeenite which explains the flirting even thogh she could see my wedding ring.
I saw Elgon later on and he had made up to Jenna.
Now I'm back home, the twins sleeping with Sonya, I think she needed to be close to them as she had left for a long time. I'm going to join them, slowly without waking them. I need to feel them close to me they are everything to me and I love them so dearly.
*Leave the journal open and the quill on the side and undress then tucks himself inm the bed at the side of Sonya.*
*Whispers in her ear* I love you my love *and kisses her cheek, falls asleep holding his loves*
-
Finaly I am learning,
I have finaly found someone to teach me the ways of the arcane archer. Her name is Jilseponie Valhaikor, she is very nice and took her time to explain to me what I needed to do before our training acutaly started. I am close to be from the 5th season in mage and when I do reach that point she will be able to training me in becoming an arcan archer.
The guild has made their first sells, and I am happy to see that it is going well. We have made several trips, together, to get the materials we needed and we even have found some freelancers who wants us to sell their goods. The most noticable is Barion. He ask for almost nothing and only want his share of what we gather with him, for him to continue to give us weapons to sell. I guess he does not want to lose his hand at crafting weapons.
Sonya and I are feeling well. The storm has passed and I just love her so. I have been working my hide off to make her some polishing oil and with the help of a little friend I had over a hundred whit mushroom to transform into polishing oil. With the help of Ferrit and Dora and with some dust donated by Elgon and Mercas, I hav been able to make a good amount of bottles. I still have some gems to give her that we got on our last sortie in teh haven mines.
Sonya, Dora and I went to get some hops and we stopped at the arena in Valenske. None of us had been in a arena to fight and we were curious to see how it was. So we fougth each other for fun. Dora kicked my ars badly on both attempt I went against her, but I got luckyer against Sonya and won both bouts we had. The first bout she nearly got me to but I adjusted to her tactics on the second bouts. Her bout with Dora was exciting. She used almost only her heavy cross bow and run then turned to shoot at Dora and with using her Death armor they actualy both felled and it was a draw. So I am perplex, I fell to Dora, but won against Sonya and yet Sonya and Dora draw on their bouts... All in all it was very interesting and I even proposed to Sonya to come back and train together.
Then we made our way to Valenske and I got the hops we found a way to climb the hill there and the view was sublime. I couldnt resist the urge to hold Sonya and Kiss her over looking the town and seeing the water falls. I wish we would spend more time just the two of us not thinking of anything else but ourselves. I guess this will come with time when the guild and the Twins settle themselves.
So here I am at the house on teh couch, Sonya playing with the kids and I looking at them when not writing in this journal. I think I will go join them.
*puts the journal assid with the quill, gets up the couch and walk to the little family. Kisses sonya fter getting on the ground and start playing with her and the twins*
-
Blessed beyound measure
After playing with our litle bundles of love thy felled asleep and we went to bed. I woke up early and went ahead to do more potions for Sonya. I had made about 40 of them when I run dry of the dust I needed. I sent word to Elgon if he would be so gracious as to go get the malachite as I was burdain down by the potions, mushrooms, emptied flasks, and brewing materials. I was waiting for him by the craft hall when Jenna appeared. She was looking for her love and I told her that he was getting Malachite. Sonya then joined us and we talked until Elgon came. She had made a new dress with the guild colors and i must say she looks wonderful in it. She also showed me other dress she made and they all seem to folow the spider theme.
"I wanted something spooky for when I was in combat"
One of the dress was her lesser mage rob that she had redesinged. I miss the old one as the mix of black and green realy did suither well. I started to teach her Elven. Starting with the Flowers I gave her Oceamamla. Then I explained to her the singular and pluriel. Putting la in the end of the word transfors it to plurial. Flower (Oceamam) Flowers (Oceamamla). After that I told her a little quiz. I gave her a word with a clue and asked her to tell me what it was. The word was Lailmilir and the clue was it is someone close to both of us. At first she said Jenna then Ferrit but I tole her the elven translation for both these names, which are: Quallil for Jenna and Oammean for Ferrit. Seeing she did not find the word I asked her again and then she said Tristan. I smiled but told her she was close but not him. I told her of the translation of his name would be Anmelaanill Ca"men El'Wilmlayla. She found it to be a gorgeous name. Then I told her Sarah's name in Elven: Lailmilir Anilsilmil El'Wilmlayla. She did not want to forget any of these and tore a pages out of her journal to write it down right away. Then I gave her the stones Elgon had gotten for us and she grinded the malachit into 60 small pack so i could use them.
She was already tired from her day of work and decided to retire to rest. I Kissed her goodnight and told her I would not be long. She made her way to the house and I to the tower. I made here 41 new bottles of polishing potions. I think that she will be happy again as she was when I gave her the other 40 bottles. I was not dried out of Shroom and light again. Thats when Elgon aske me if I wanted to go to haven with him and Dora, Ferrit even joined us. The trip was a fine trip and rather easy. It is amazing How a good cleric will render a trip easy like buttering a hot slice of bread. At that point Me and Dora were only starting to warm up and we decided to look for more adventure. We ended up with a rather large group going to Storan's crypt to help Mandolarian to his whole. It was not a hard ventured but we did not push our luck either. Instead when Mandolarian got to his grave we headed out. Remiel was there and I said hi to him. He did not seem to recal me so i told him I was a friend of Tegan and he remembered me.
After Getting out of the crypt Dora, Daniel and I parted ways with the others and made our way to the house where I gave a small tour to Daniel and then we jumped to Dregar. We had just killed the Giant outside of the main gate that Jae willow appeared beside us. It had been a long time since I had seen her and she joined our group. Together we made our way to the forest of myst laying waste to the giants. Then we went to Vale and Jade gracefuly showed us the guild hall that she is part of. It is a ranger paridise. Trees growing inside the guild hall gave it a real feel of being part of the forest of myst. Then when our tour was nearly completed Dora said that we should get one soon. I told her that the basic guild hall was 75 000 gold piece and Jade toold us that the one her guild had was close to 300 000 gold piece. I made a joke that it was only 300 tryp to the hlint crypts and they laughed. Jade ske me what our guild was about and I told her it was about brotherhood, family firth the rest is second. I find that most people I talked to like this line of thoughts.
When our tour was done we went to the desert. reaching the oasis encampement we attacked the giants over there. This part of the trip did not go as well as the first part and we decided that this was the furthest we would venture. We made our way back to vale where Jade let us used the guild protal to go back to Minstone.
At misntone Elgon contacted me Asking me if I wanted to go Giant hunting with him and Silver. I told him that I was up for him and that Dora would probably come to and in fact she did. We were a real army. I did not count how many heads but I was most happy to see Dalan come with us. I hope he does group up with us more often as I think he would make a great addition to our family. The trip to teh Giant caves was relatively easy. Giants were falling front, back, left and right from us. We were slaying them as if we were swaping a fly on the wall. It is the trip back to shoufal that was harder. We where ambushed at the exit of the cave and the group got separated as some wwhere walking slower than the other and th ambush splited us in two. No matter what we still vanquished our foes. When we gathered up healed our self and talked about tactics a second group of maul and rock thowing giants came at us. Confusion was even greater and the pain with it even more. I even almost fell if not for Dora coming to me in a hurry and healing me. Again no matter what they would dish at us, we preavailed. We headed back to valesnke getting the yettis and the golems. At Valenske the group parted ways and Dora, Elgon and I went back home where I am now writing my journal.
This was a truly exciting day as one I had not had in a long time. Jil would be happy of the experience I gain in battle today and gettin myself closer to be ready for her to train me. but nothing is like being home with my little family. They are sleeping now and I am being careful not to wake them. The only light source is the fire in teh chemny keeping the room warm.
*yawns*
Well .. I have nothing else to write about and I am happy. Now i can go to bed and hold my sweet love in my arms. Hope I wont wake her up I love watching her sleep a little before falling asleep myself holding her.
*Puts the journal down and gets up. Walks to the cribs and puts the blanket back on Sarah. Kisses both their forehead then goes to the bed. Undress an climbs in. Wacthes Sonya sleeps until he is unable to keep his eyes open. Falls asleep holding her a happy man.*
-
I am ready.
I have trained and trained again and again for the past months and I have finaly mastered the folowing spells: Firebals, Lightning bolt and Scintillating Sphere. I ahve also learne eschew which finaly enables me to cast most of my spells without ingredients. I have to find Jil and tell her the good news. I can not wait for her to finaly start teaching me.
I went to dregar with Barion, Serissa, Elgon, Iridril and Ferrit. What a trip we had. So long and filled of giants and ogres. Much fun we had. And we gathered so many materials for us to work on. Sonya will be glad to see all the uncute gems we got her and I will be able to finaly get my silver coating on my katana. Kyle joined us a little late in our tripped but I was happy to see him.
Later on Kyle had trouble making one of his armor and he asked me to get him some Bronze. Since Elgon already had a good amount of tin, Dalan and I only had to get the cooper and it enable me to try out my new spells. Note to self, Lightening bolt will hurt even you friends if they are directly in your path.
When I get back home again I will be happy to rest the rest of the victor. Tomorow I plan to teach Sonya more elven and then find Jil.
-
Where is she?
I have been looking for Jil to start my training but since the day I gain my new knowldge I have not seen her. I hope nothing bad happened to her.
I have tought Sonya new words in elven and she s learning fast. I doubt it will take her long before she understand us fully and speak almost fluently. I love teaching her as I fell it bring us closer together. Something more to share between us. I have to find out if there is a special elven tradition about the childrens. They are now 9 months almost a full year. I must find out what my traditions where as a elven. I have few cares of the diety infact I can live without them but I still feel awfull when I see animals slaughtered for no reason. Although I keep myself quiet now on that I do ask, from time to time, for them to take the meat and eat it.
I love my little family. When I came hom i saw Sonya asleep in our bed with Tristan and Sarah. A beautiful sight noen the least. I saw her journal open on the couch and closed it without even taking a peak in it. I promised Sonya not to read it unless she was reading it with me and I will keep my promise.
A few days ago I went with Dora in an unamed dungeon near Haven. We were a lot of People and Daniel was there. It is always a pleasure to see him, but even though the trip started well it did not finish well at all. At the last level, the masacre started. I was able to escape after not being able to Heal Dora that had fallen. Running throought the corridors not being affected by the hulk spells. I had found the exit and run up the stair where one of the best hit me with a earth quake spell and I fell, My grave blocking the way of the stairs to the dungeon. When I woke up in Hlint Annalee saw us and was disapointed. I found out there that the person who led the party had have two previous failures at venturing in those caves. I was outraged to see that he would have no comon sence or even the decensy to tell us of his previous failures. I jested at him and I do not regret doing so. I can not order Dora not to go there but I did strongly suggest she does not. Any how Mercas showed up and Tegan was there too ad they helps many of use going to our graves. I should have prepared invis before going in the first time and maybe i would have been able to save Dora and Daniel from their fate.
Prior to that, a few days in fact. I was at the house of Barion getting ready to go down Heaven for some platty. He needed iron and Nyyana was there too. As I wen tout for a fresh air breath I saw my lovely Sonya walking around aimlesly I think. I was pleased to see her and She came back to Barion house with me. We decided to go all together down the mines and at first all went well but after a while I had to ask Sonya to stay by my side. She was getting in dangerous position and was not at all at ease with the way Barion wored. I am kind of used to it now but even down there I had to reajust my tactics as the ogres realy did not like my arrows and constantly came rushing at me. At one point the Summon of Sonya brought to much attention to us and since Barion was not by our side already having lots of ogres on him, Sonya fell and I was furious, I had trouble keeping my calm. My rage was groing so strong. I had not felt that for a long time now and it's realy not a good feeling. I had forgoten how disturbing this is. Barion was able to heal her before she died and it calmed me some what but I had a beating to ish out and so I did. Well tru most of it was done throught Barion but it does not matter they all fell. Just prior to that barion got a little angered and jested at Sonya. I wanted to respond to him to protect her but at the same time I knew he was right. She needs to learn and the only way she will do is to pay attention to the others and see how they fight. I will spend some time with her, helping her to better her tactics. On our way back I had to go and Nyyana invis me. I was reluctant but i didnt have a choice. Since I had already left the children at barion huse under good care of Arwin i ask Sonya to be careful and follow barion leads then I left. When I was free again I came back and found that barion was not home. I knocked a few times on the door but no answer. I know that if Sonya had left the party she would have taken the children and Arwin with her. I saw Sonya back that night and thats when I tought her more words.
Well this is bascaly what has happen in the past few days beside Sonya being still the most wonderfull woman of these lands and being extremely happy with my work on the polishing oil. I am tired and need rest sleping by her side is always a soothing experience. I love her with all my heart, mind and soul.
*Puts the journal down and the quill to it side and tuck himself in with his family after undressing himself. It does not take him long to fall asleep*
//OOC I had to leave haven because i had to leave for work.. I hate that lol.
-
The past few days have been great.
Me and Sonya sharing some long overdue intimity when we decided to leave the kids into Dora's room under good guard of Arwin. I love her so and our time together was sweet and tender. I ran back to the house with her in my arms, kidnapping her.
"I'm bringing you to my tower mwhahahaha"
She giggled all the way there.
Later well fell asleep in our arms the kids in the cribs and Draco and Arwin sleeping beside the cribs. Such a moment I whised would have lasted for ever.
The next day I met up with Barion, Ferrit, Nyyana and Serissa and we decided to go to dregar for some gathering. I feled twice and I dont feel to write about it to much but the soul mother did not pay attention to me and that is all that matters. Later we were wondering how we would be getting the rye that I needed but mostly where the rye was and I took a chance. I decided to send a bird out to Jil, to see if she was in the area, knew where the rye was and if she wanted to join up. While we were waiting for her answer Jade willow appeared and we started talking. Finaly I received a bird back, from Jil, asking me to join her in Saudiria. I went up there and when she arrived we started talking about my trainnig. She explained to me how from the moment that I took the arrow out of the quiver and it touched the string i had to let flow of my power into it. From the quiver to the string, sight and let go I had to imbue my power to each arrow in a smooth and quick motion.
We made ways to the rye taking on all the giants we met on our way and even out of our way and finaly the group parted ways near Pranzis. All except me and Jil, who continued my training session. I tried hard to do as I ask and at some points I was sure it was going to happened but, to my sorrow, it did not. After that she thought it was enough for one day she brought me to her house. Made me visit it and we talked for a while on how it was pleasant for her to train me and me to learn from her. We both agreed not to let time passed so long inbetween each training session and I finaly jumped back to Minstone.
When i got back there I met with Dora. I hit on her somewhat but it was all in good fun. She knows I have no romantic interest in her but still i can still apreciate a beautiful woman. She blushed a few times and we had some good laughs. Finaly i settled for an Electic 1 until she was ready to make me the cold 2 I want for my katanas. After that I went back home but not before taking in the supplies Berry brought me to make healing potions. I am grateful for his help, his supplies keeps me busy and out of trouble most of the time.
Well i made my way back home writing this entry and I see Sonya playing with the twins in the bed. I love them so and they make me so peaceful. I would be nothing without them. Time to go play a bit.
*Puts the quill down and the journal on the couch and join with his family to play a little.*
-
Well she closed herself again.
I was with Sonya and the twns for the most part of the day. At one point while I was making moderate cure potion Sonya ask to take Sarah. I stopped what I was soind and helped her take Sarah out of the carying bag. From that point foward, Sonya kept to her self looking lost in thoughts while having a steady stare at Sarah. I tried many times to see what was wrond, change the mood by making jokes or even peak her interest in going to the pound but nothing would do it. She would open up when I asked her what was wrong
"I dont know myself"
she replied to me and the other times when I would talk to her while fishing she did not pay attention and was lost in her thoughts again. I feel so powerless when she gets like this cause even tho I try to talk to her, help her by asking what is preocupating her, she just doesnt open up. It was going well for a while, talking and exchanging her feelings but now its back to what it was before. So i continued to train with what Jil tought me. I did well, amanage to fish out about 8 trouts. I still am not able to imbue the power into my arrows yet, but the concentration is getting better and I can fell that my motion is now getting more fluant.
Later on Me and Sonya went to the crypts together to start raising money for our own house. She did not speak much down there either, but I am sure she was pleased to be back into a familiar environment. After the crypt and Sonya depositing the gold we went back home. Where we found our littles bundle of joy still being guarded by Draconia as we had ask him to do before leaving for the crypts. I Staied there with them for hours up until it was time for the littles one to take their bath and go to sleep. Sonya was quite tired so I gave them a bath.. well we took a bath. and to my astonishement, I saw that Tristan and Sarah were able to stand on their own now, hanging on the ledge of the tub. Still are wobly but they stand. At 11 months old its only normal. They must have done it before with Sarah or the little town girl we pay for babysitting sometimes, but it is actualy the first time I noticed it for myself. I am so proud of them.
I am still waiting on an answer of Lyle to find out if he will be the bard attending to the birthday party for the twins. I hope he will.
When I got back to hlint after the little family went to sleep, I stumbled on Amber and Creighton. THere were speaking by the west gate. Thats when I found out, by the mouth of Creighton, that he is going to be a father. I am glad for him and I gave him one little advice.
"Dont take the graveyard shift."
It's not that I minded spending the night taking care of the little ones when they would wake up, but I did not have alot of sleep either and it had affected me in what I had to do. I used that time with Creighton to extend an invitaion to the birthday and when I saw Sa'k I did the same.
Hum what else? Oh yes I have learned some new skills in infusing and Dora and Mercas have made my Cold 2 enchantment. Only missing hte visual effect but I am happy of the result even without it.
*Yawns*
Well thats about it. I must say that I am tired and looking at Sonya and the kids sleep doesnt help. They look so peaceful at the moment and it is so quiet here when they all sleep. It's time for me to join them.
*Goes to put the quill down but remembers something*
Oh yes, Mercas has asked Ferrit to show us the meeting room. And so, Ferrit, Sonya and I went to his house and she showed us the meeting room. It is quite comfy and I can not wait to have our first meeting there in front of a good fire.
*Now puts the quill down and undresses. Joins Sonya into the bed and gives her a kiss on the cheek trying not to wake her. He falls asleep holding her*
-
So confused.
At the same time I can not trust Mith, I went to see him and talked about him taking Sonya under his tutorship. It goes against all my guts feeling. But I only want her happyness and if it meas going against my best jugement so be it.
Turns out that this is a bigger thing that I thought. While I was speaking with Sonya on how Mith wanted her to go foward to him, Anna heard me talk about him and asked me where I saw him. I told her by the tower north of Hlint and she stormed off. I think we all knew something was about to happen as we all followed her. Things where outmostly furious between them. As much as Mith was calm and conciderate to Anna, as much as she thrown at him all her hatred. I am not going to go in all the details, but apparently Mith sold Rhynn, Lia and a other one, in an attempt to enter a city in the underdark but his original planned was foiled when they took them directly to the slave market and Mith had no choice to sell them as to try and save their lives. Rhynn took her own life to escape, but the others are still trapped to what I have understood. All of this made me pause on what I had just done and it seems that it has left Sonya with a big delema. Mith talked to her after what has happened, about how her childhood dream of becoming a Pale Master would be a desastrous choice for her. Yes she would be powerful, but that same power would in the end change her body in many ways and leave her n the dark outcast from others.
Prior to this, She had told me and Kyle that she would let go of this dream to be with me, our childrens and the family. I told her that I knew she would but that I had already seen that not fufilling her dream was already killing her inside. Seeing her like that worries me and saddens me because I know there is nothing I can do but be there and see her wither inside.
Well after her talk with Mith, she seemed to be happier. I dont know why exactly but I think she understands more of what it means to be a plae master and maybe she thinks it is not for her. If she does decide to follow that path I will stand by her.
After that we decided to head home and while we where in route to Krandor we met ash. We talked a little but I wasnt comfortable standing there. They both noticed and asked me why i was constantly looking over my shoulder in the direction of the storand outskirts. I explain to them that while I was going to krandor, I was attacked by a Skeleton Pirate. I was not prepare for it and even less for his friends that came after me for throwing a fire ball. I barely made it back to hlint after a long and hard fight. I was badly wounded and battered but I had left the victor. I crawled in Hlint and finaly fall close to some people. Treana was one of them, and she proceeding in healing me. While she was, I was trying to explain what had happened and this is when Garent gave sings of life beside walking by endlesly. he asked me to explain what had happened and I did, but he seemed doubtful. Nevertheless, Larissa, Mercas, Treana an other and I went to see if there was more and indeed there were more on the road to Fort Llast. We made short work from them then went into the storans outskirts and what we saw there was a nightmare made real. There where at least 30 if not more skelletons, skelleton pirates, zomibes, undead summons, vampires and zombie Lords. A few of them were even flaging the toranite banner. It was a hard fight but we delt the victors blows. When it was all done we went to report back to Garent, but he did not listen. He did not even stopped. Thus we decided to go to Fort Llast, we tried the temple first, but once again they did not listen to us. Then we tried the lieutenant and still, even him didnt lend an ear to us.
Well this is why I was not to comfortable there. when Ash went to craft Mercas cought up to us and we made way to Krandor. We were close to our hom when I spoted a vine attaking the lady guard. I tried to help her but those darn sprouting vines cought me and drained me out of my life. Fortunalty Sonya was there and she made great use of the potion she had. She saved my live and even manage to kill the vine. Who ever tell me that she is useless will meet my friend called wilson, my Iron Katana silver and cold 2. I showed ehr two new words in Elven then we went to bed and I slept for a while holding her. I dreamt again about pranzis and my love falling. I dont know why I keep making that dream.
I woke up and could not sleep again so I went out back to Hlint and trained what Jil's tought me on the poor little fishes again. Later I met with Kyle, in Krandor, who was moving their stuff to Mercas house. They are about to buy the house but need to move their things before the deed is transfered to their name. I bought a large crate and stuffed it with their goods down in the kitchen. Then I put the remainder in their crates that had space.
Kyle made me a realy surprise. He presented me to his Iron katana with an electrical enchantment 2. He said that it was a gift. I felt strange being given his trusted sword but I could not refused. It is a tru honor to wield such a blade, a blade that saved is life and Ferrit lifes many time. It is a fine blade and I let Kyle try my katana. He complemented on how well balance it is. I told him that it was a blade of Exodeth and that I had meraly re-hitted it untill it had the desiered leghtn. I also told him i was scared of having thrown off the balance of the blade in doind such but he said i had made a fine work. I dont pretend to be a weapons crafter neither becoming one, but I am happy that he liked my little work.
Saw Elgon in the meeting room and we talked. I also brought some fire to put in the fire palce and bought a jukebox for having an abiance in our meetings.
Well that's what happened today. I feel my eye lids failing and closing them self and this is a sing that I have to go back to bed. I cant imagine a better treat that to hold my loving wife throughout the night.
*Puts the quill and journal down on the couch open for Sonya to be able to read it if she wishes to and goes back to bed with his love*
-
I am getting closer I can feel it.
While Dora; Ferrit, Kyle, Meracs, Sonya and I where venturing the dire woods, have notice that I was able to control my arrows in flight somewhat. I few of my misaimed arrows had found their target when I was whising them to change course and they did. It is not like the arrows of Jil's that can make full circles around her foes but it is a start. That run was a good run, did some mercs, then the Dire woods with the bones golems and spectres. After that we went to have fun with the spiders and after that the Giants. Then we went to get the Ogres in teh topaz mine where we met with Treana. We finished that cave together then made our way to valenske. That was the fun part of the trip the sad part when was we made our way there. We started our trip with Jako but he fell in the broken forrest because some people had disturbed the vines. I almost died myself coming in the are but I was lucky enought to be healed once then escape the vines attacks. Jako was not that fortunate and fell, worse part even was that he got a visit from the soul mother. I was pushed back to the other area for a sec and when i came back Sonya had disapeared. I looked for her and Yelled her name. Kyle heard me from the other area and yelled back that she was safe.
I wanted to avenge jako, but everyone thought it was not a good idea and I did to after a few minute of contemplating the resolve of the group.
After our trip Sonya and I where heading to the blood desert but she felt tire, so instead we made way home once there I asked her if she had taken a look at my journal lately and said she didnt feel right doing so after what had happened. I told her I rtruly did not mind, infact i wanted her to, that I love peaking at her reading it when I sleep but she interupted me with a kiss. Powerless I kessed her back and after she went to write her journal entry. I took a small plunge into the pool while she was writing her journal. When she was done se got prepared to go to bed and I went and kisse and huged her all wet. She wigle in my arms because i was all wet and then I took her and almost got her in the pool because I had asked her if she had ever goten to bed wet. It is quite comfy actualy. Well she pleaded for me not to drop her in the water and what can I do. I cant refuse her so I did not. We went to bed and I napped a little.
Later on I helped the pandorn settle in their new house, not much of a hlep but I did bring them some things I had stored for them. Then I went to do the accounting and once that was done I went back to see the pandorn and now I am back in the house, already tucked in and writing my entry before I go to bed.
*Puts the quill and journal down and goes to sleep*
-
Well an other days goes buy.
A little crafting, A little adventuring, a little loving and a little studying. Thats my daily regiment lately and I like it. Keeps me from getting bored. Got a lot more arrows made today, even dared to make them bronzed tipped. I'm surprised that I can make them pretty easily. Met up with Jil near the Tower of hlint and she showed me a little trick on how to gathered wood without hurting the trees. This will help me greatly. Then she showed me her way of making arrows and I must say it is well thought. When I went to apply what she had showed me, it actualy helped me a lot in making them myself. I was even able to make 20 iron arrowed tip raven hickory arrows. Now that made me pleased as it shows me I am well on my way. But I failed on the silver tipped she gave me to do. After that I made abou 300 bronzed tipped arrows.
When I was done with that Kyle asked me if I wanted to go downthe haven caves with him and along the way Dalan, Dora and Elgon joined up. Just us for was enough for us to make it all the way down. On the last floor Nepped had already cleaned the house so after Kyle giving him a pick we took what we needed and made our way back.
After that trip I went back to making more arrows and after that I met up with Sonya. I gave her her guild share and mine with a little extra for the house with a couple of stones then because she was tired I walked her home. Dalan had met us on the road to fort Llast and I showed him our set up after tucking Sonya in. Since he is now Elgon aprentice he needed to know where we were temporarly located. Thats when I noticed that I had lost my iron Katana. One of the two that Addi had helped me get. That saddens me a lot as it is my favorite sword but also because they are the only thing I have left that Addi either gave me or helped me with. It is a great loss.
Well I'm bummed out and I dont feel like writing in this tonight. I'm going to go to Sonya and hold her dearly so I dont lose her like I lost the sword.
*Puts the quill down with the journal and slips himself in to bed. Holding SOnya he falls asleep.*
-
Bad, truly bad but good at the same time.
I met with Barion and Serissa in the craft hall. I was bored to death and dropped to the ground amost falling asleep. The smelting of iron and told me about addamantium and how he would need it to better his crafting. But he can not get it by himself and even with Serissa he could not. So we gathered a few friends in Dora, Elgon, Ferrit and Mercas with of course Serissa and we went to where we could find Adamantium. We went to the firesteps.
Our first part was under invis. I had prepared 7 for us and Mercas csted some to and we went all teh way tot eh firesteps under cloack. Well at one time Barion and Elgon were taking on a drake and I was shooting at it from a good distance when I saw Serissa start to run around us. I notice a kobold was persuing her so I turn my attention to it and started bowing it down while Serissa was runnning and healing herself. Unfortunatly he turn on me and since the drake had shot me a bolt of fire, it only took one hit for me to fall. When the cleansed the area Serissa revived me.
It took us a while to get to the vein as I was slowed and still feeling my recent passing. But we made it and I to my wholeness again. Barion mined and we decided to push foward to see where we could go. We arrived at a fort and to a pack of kobolds that rushed us. Elgon, My poor brother, I am so sorry... He fell and had his 9th visit of the soul mother.. his 9th.. this can't be. Not him. not after Addison and Abbi. I wont lose an other friend. Not like this. I need to persuade him to stop and think of Jenna of their love.
It only got worse. After waiting for Elgon to recover, we entered the cave and met a golem that was easaly dispatched by Barion and Elgon. I decided to invis Ferrit as she is the only one who could unlock the gate and Dora as we needed at least one cleric alive if the worse were to come. And that it did. We dispached of a few Kobolds but the shaman was well guarded and we could not get them to come to us. So I devised a plan that I thought would work. I invised myself and Barion and we got to the shaman. Barion dispached of it but not as fast as I had hopped the golem and kobolds were now on him. I tried to invis him again but since he was getting attacked I could not. He stated to run around and I followed him still under my own invis. When he was almost alone he stopped and I tried to invis him but i was not fast enough and a golem got him. I saw the Soul mother ripp his soul out of his body. When I went back to the others, I saw Elgon laying dead on the ground, Ferrit running around trying not to get killed and she felled. I turn around and healed her, but as I was invisibling her a kobold got her with somekind of invisble force. Then I while i was going out I saw serissa coming back in. I went with her and I was ready to invis Ferrit as soon as she revived her but once again, the kobold killed her. So we went out and there we saw Dora on the ground.
We went back intot he fort house and rested adn we decided to revive Dora and wait for her to recover before going back in. But there was a problem, a kobold was standing guard over her body. So I invised myself and Serissa and we went to dora. I stood ready to invis her as soon as she would be revived and it worked until I found myself being hit by the same kobold as my invis failled off me somehow. As we had agree I ran to the house but he folowed me and killed me just as passed the doorstep. I was laying there floating above my body and knowing Serissa would wait for Dora to recover. Then I saw them enter the house sumons helping them. They fought well but Dora fell again and this time the Soul Mother ripped her soul from her body. Then soon after Serissa fell to but the Kobold did not finish her off. Instead he stood looking at the wall for some reason. Serissa got up and healed herself then rushed it but soon after he got her again.
When we got brought back to our bindstone, Barion, Ferrit and I talked for sometimes. He is sure that Sa'kura will not let him out of the house again. We went back to Hlint and as they were drinking some water, my beautiful Sonya saw me and she was not happy. "What about you taking it easy?" she said to me, amonsgt other things. I tried to explain to her what had happened but then Jil passed by giving me a look of disapointment. My mentor is disapointed in me. I could no believe it and Sonya thought I was giving this more importance than the risk of leaving her and the children without a husband and father. I was tying to calm her down when Sophia came by. I said hi to her and she said hi by kissing me on the cheek right in front of Sonya and as I sa Jharl her lover. This did not help my cause at all and Sonya stormed off. I ran after her and finaly explained to her. She didnt calm down though and instead she continue on her way to meet Kyle. "I'm sorry but I have to go to Kyle, He's making me bolts." It sounded so much as a bitter reproach as I had not gotten to making her the bolts i said I would. She stormed off again.
I needed some time alone and I went out of hlint where I saw Sophia and Jharl. I am not sure but I think Jharl was not please with her mark of affection toward me. I didnt stay and I continued on my way to nowhere I guess. I was jsut walking. There I saw Jil again and we talked for a very long time. A lot of things she said to me, I was already doing but I didnt want to sound like a bragger but at the end I did and soehow she looked pleased to see that I didnt actualy storm in foolishly. She even lended me an amulet and an other ring. The same ring that Sonya got me as a wedding ring. After that I went to the inn, I rented a rom and I'm writing all of this on a parchment. I think I'm going to stay here for the night.
*Puts the quill down and takes an other bite of the Apple Jil gave him as he reads what he wrote again.*
-
To hard to take it and swallow it. I just can't bare knowing she can't rely on me. Knowing I disapointed her. Knowing I somehow broke the word I gave her of taking it easy. Just can't digest the sentences, "What about you saying to me you were going to take it easy?" "Don't you care about what would happen to me and the kids if you were gone?" "I got to go to Kyle, He is making me bolts.." was only missing a Him at the end of that sentence. I know she thought it. I've been staying at the inn the past couple of days and tonight again. I can't face her. Can't risk looking in her eyes and seeing her disapointment. Once is enough, enough to break me, has broke me, destroyed me inside. "you think they are better off without you" said Kyle. Maybe they are, what kind of a man, a father figure a husband am I, if I can not even do the things I say I will do? Then Elgon came, how so well planned, so thought of. Sending me my best friends, only missing Mercas to complete the picture, My brothers against me. An intervention, I am sure that it was. What for, to go back home and have my heart torn into pieces like it was a few days ago? I know I failed, I dont need to be reminded again and again. I failed not even her or the family, but Myself. My word. My honor. Wanted to help a friend get what he needed and did not get to do what I said I would. Did not get to take it easy as I promised I would. Did not keep her safe from worries of me being safe and the futur of our family. I failed them, but I failed Myself. Being mad is one thing. I can take it. I can live with it and do the things needed to calm her. But disapointment is someting else. Something that can not be repaired, trust broken is never whole again and that I can not live with. So yes maybe they are better off without me. At least she would not have to ask herself everyday if she can trust me. *Throws the parchment and quill on the floor and the ink bottle against the wall and stares in the miror.* "See, you dont even need to fall t your rage, you manage to destroy your own happiness without it." *He thinks to himself.*
-
I told her, Oh God what have I done.
I told my love the reason why I let for a month, the reasons of my insecurities. SHe tells me she still loves me the same, that she wants to be with me for better and for wose, that my past is not my futur. I told her of the two memory flash back I have had. The brutal extermination of an entire village, my rebellion against the ranger ways and the price that it brought me. Of my previous mariage and murder of my wife and children and how I think I am the one who did it.
When I did tell her, her first reaction was to back away a little but then, she moved back to me and comforted me the best she could.
"Like you promised me youwould help me find my family, I promise you to help you find your memory what ever the cost."
These words are bliss but a burdain too. I do not know what else I have done. yet she still looks at me the same way, touch me the same way and kisses me the same way. I see no diference in teh Sonya before these revelation and the Sonya now. It iscomforting.
A few days passed, and it was the day of the Wedding of Barion and Sa'k. A great day, tinted by the lateness of the caterers. But once they got there they made amend and the work they did was splendid. A lot of people had showed up and noth, Barion and Sa'k were lovely to watch. A great moment indeed. We talked for a while after the weddign party and then we left.
The next couple of days I spent with Sonya, training in her Elven and in her combat tactics. She is getting better and fast at both. I think she is enjoying our time together even if Dora was there. I did receive a letter from Elgon while we where fighting some Golems. I read it after getting back to Valenske to also find Lance sitting on the rock near the entrance. Funny thing, the letter was about him. Elgon told me he was going to use the tactic I told him about and he has also asked me to take lance as a family member, the same way I concider Elgon. I am honored to do so and I ahve also appologiesed to Lance for not taking him to our house for myself.
After that we all went on some troll hunting and I got a visit of Arwin wanting to have some fun too. Dora was impressed by Arwin prowess and control.
"He is well trained and I'm surprise at him for a ranger of the 6th season that yu are."
She said. I was pleased at this comment. It shows I have not lost all touch with my old ways. When we had enough, me and Sonya decided to go home and rest. Back there I gave her the share of the profit for the guild and mine to put on the house, then we had our little moment. I slept well hlodign her again but I woke up after a while. I had an urge to write everything down and so I do.
*Looks at Sonya sleeping soundly, puts everything asside kisses the twins again and goes back to bed*
-
Things are well.
I am happy to say that my trainings to become an arcane archer is progressing well. The teaching of Jil are great and she has this way of explaining things that makes it all easier. I hope to see here tomorow for more training as I feel that I am close to getting my goal. Well thats what I feel, she is the one who knows. Me, Kyle, Jako and Ferrit went in Haven with the help of Drogo. Once again we went to the bottom, delt with the Giants mages and leader and others and started to mine. It was good load from the start, then the renforcement came and they did not last long but the fight was harder than the fist as a second group of re-enforcement arrived only a min after the first one. But we were the victors, and we took all that we needed from down there. We got back up and I received a note from Daln telling me that My oak shaft were ready, so once the split was done and it was polite enough for me to leave the group, I hurried up to Hlint. There after talking with Dalan I rejoin with the group that was now in front of the craft hall and I saw him. Elgon was back, a samll wound on his arm but he was back sound and safe. I was overjoyed to see him and I hugged him tighly. I must haev asked him a hundred question as many thing was rushing through my mind. But the main question was what happened. He told me that none of them were interested in a death of every one but that had dealt with the merrick and was now without a Family. I reminded him of Our Family. After our talk and the pandorn and Jako went home to rest Elgon and I formed a party and went on to have some fun. It was great to finaly fight alongside my brother again. Yes I say brother, We are not from the same blood but it matters not. After a long treck it ws time for me to retire to Sonya and un such I did. Happy and content I got home to her. She is about to go to sleep and is looking at me writing down in my journal. I love when she does that, lying in bed looking at me. It's .. soothing. Well enough with the writings and time to make my little angel happy. *Puts the quill and journal down and jumps into bed*
-
OOOOh yes!! The teaching of Jil are realy starting to pay off. I have learned new spells today and also past an other milestone into my existance here. I am gettig stronger in my magic and also as a Ranger to. My shots are hitting harder, my aim is getting better and I can feel that my control over infusing my arows with my power is about to come whole. Even though I still wasnt able to imbue them with fire I feel that the little I put in them has made them a little more powerful. I had this breakthrough while being on a trip with Barion, Dora and My love Sonya. We were in the gold mine when I felt i needed to reflect and there it was, I had learned new powers, I felt stronger and almost as if I had gain in smartness. Speaking of training, I have receive a note from Jil asking me to stay available tomorow for a training session. I'm happy. Jil is realy a nice person to be with and she teaches me so many things. As for the love of my life, She to has made some real progress. She discover that she can morph her self into a few creatures. I like the pixie but she seems to love the big hulk thingny. I made a joke that i would not hug her in that form. She gigled, the rest of her form was a spider a troll and a zombie. Tose form are no favorite of many person we know. She also can cast fireballs that make mine looks like a firecraker. She is wonderfull and I think she realy start to enjoy her self on our ventures now that she is more capable.
And Now, a few ahours ago, a grand news I was told, Ferrit is pregnant and Kyle looks like hes about to fly off land. I am realy happy for them both. He's wondering what he shall call the little bundle of oy, so I told him that they should both make a separate list and chose from both list the name they like best untill only one or two remains. Sarah and Tristan will have some friends to play with. Grand news indeed Well I cant wait t'ill tomorow for an other training. Hopefully I will make Jil proud. *looks at Sonya already asleep* Time for me to go to bed. *puts his things on the coach for Sonya to read in the morning and gets undress tehn slips under the covers with his love one and fall's asleep holding her*
-
*Nods* I think you are ready to become full fledged Arcane Archer . .
i am honored to know that you think I am ready
You have the ability, the mobility, the knowledge, now you just have to get it to actually happen. I think with a few more lessons .. you CAN do that. I have faith in you . . .
then I will strive even harder
*Smiles* I feel it is within your grasp . . . just beyond your fingertips . .and I will help you grab that opportunity.
**bows his head respecfully* I am greatly in your dept
*Puts a hand up on his shoulder* You have learned much and come a long way . . . I am proud of your accomplishemnts thus far. *Smiles*
*smiles back* Thank you Jil It has been and is an honor and pleasure to learn from you, I couldn't have asked for a better teacher
*Smiles* Thank you.
These where our words after coming out of a great training with the golems. Only me and Jil. I was stunned when she told me I was ready. I knew I had made a lot of progress but to be announced by her that I was ready was such a surprise. I have faith in her, in her knowledge and in her friendship. Truly the past 13 months, have been tough not only from training and the guild, but from my personal life too. The extended leave to go train on dregar with Jil or Barion have taken some toll on Sonya. I know that she felt a bit pushed asside. She didnt say so, but I would have felt the same way if it was me. Then there is our few fights, not just small scuffs but some deep enough for us to stay away from each other for weeks, even months.
But it has paied off, All of the Teaching that Jil has showed me I was able to apply not only in my training and the way I have progress as a ranger and mage but also on my personal life. The deep concentration that is needed to imbue the arrows I have used the same techniques to concentrate on my life with Sonya and the kids. I can say that we are more happy that we were before.
Now here I am, Stronger; faster, wiser, ready to face adversity but not alone. I know my friends and brothers are there, I know my love will be there too, even Jil is. She has proposed to stand by me during my trials as I know the others wants to as well. I will not refuse them, I will embrace their friendship and love and I will be stronger because of that.
I am ready, determined. I will walk tall and proud of the accomplishement I have done. For I know I will make them all proud. It is time.
*approches the door and knock*
Enter..
*He opens the door and stand fast infront of the powers that be*
-
I have stood infront of the powers that be with a letter of recomendation from Jil. They have approved me and I am happy. Now I am waiting to know who will be giving me the trial and when it will be. I hope it is soon, I would love to have Elgon by my side when it is time. With him on his last soul strand I wish to have at least this last big endvanture with him in case he decides to take his retirement or worse.
For the guild it has been a slow past 3 months but it coud have been worse. Sonya and I investment has been approved for rembursement and we have put that asside with the rest for our house. We have a pretty good amount now but will keep putting asside until we find the one we want on dregar.
Tristan and Sarah are now starting to make some few words. Mainly mama and Papa and some others stilw ecant understand. 17 months seems like it was only 3 days ago. Tristan has grown the fastest of the two I would say. He has also a little temper, cant blame him with both me and Sonya having one *smiles* Sarah is becoming like her mother, beautiful.
And Ferrit told us about almost loosing their child while coming up from the deaph of the sea. I wish her to be more careful but know far to well that, asking them to stay put at home is death for them. Mith has giving her a belt to help her. But.. When Sonya was training on the ants asking me not to intervein unless it went wrong, I saw a blast of magice go on Sonya. It sems like an invisible force ws trying to help her. I casted see invise on myself and there I saw Mith standing only a few meters away from her. Is he going to start appearing around Sonya too? I know how Kyle feels, it's not hard to see and even I will admit not trusting Mith. It's not that I am jalouse, I know Sonya will not betray my trust, but he does have a tendency to hang around other men wives. I wonder if it has to do with what has happened with Rhyn and her friends that were sold as slaves. I still have not heard of anyone comfirming the story he gave us all. But, I will make sure that nothing of the sorts ever happens to Sonya. If it means for me to be walking permanently with my see invis spell casted on me, so be it.
He told me earlier when Ferrit saied out loud hello to him and he was invis, that if he wanted to be seen he would not cast himself invis, when I casted see invis on me and Kyle after the guild meeting. I told him that I disliked people waling on me under invis. I should have told him that, that applied aslo to my friends. He has to stop doing that Or kyle will one day get anurve a little to much and I must say I wont be stoping Kyle. He has done it to much and still doesnt get the hints. Guess that some must learn the hard way. Enough to say that is it rude and unpleasent, what says if he is not following the girls every where trying to spy on them? For someone accused of Selling woman as slaves, all could be possible.
If he gets to comfortable with Sonya, he will hear me more clearly that Kyle might have tried to hint him away.
anyhow.. time to go to bed and have a good night rest holding my darling into my arms.
*Puts the jornal open on the couch and the quill asside. Gets up and tuckes both twins under their blankest and give them a little kiss ont he forehead. then heads into bed with his love.*
-
Many things have happened, good and not so good.
the past months has proved it self to be interesting. First, I have stood tall and proud in front of the powers that be and after some talks and a letter of commendation from Jil, I have been approved for my trials. It is only a matter of waiting for a date for it to begin.
The not so goo dpart is that i got worried for Sonya when I received her letter stating that she would be staying on Rhilara by herself for a while. I remembered meeting with some of the locals foe, from the time I had staid for months on Dregar for training. It got me real worried so I went to search for her. When I finaly found her in a castle, I was not real please and it showed. We had a long talk, her explaining that she was using invis where she didnt know the area, and me telling her of Elgon story on how he got to be so close to be snatched from us by the soul mother. The fact that he was venturing alone in places that he thought he could and got surprised many times and died. She told me I could not compare her to him, because he was a front liner and she was not. I was surprise as such comment. I though she knew that the foes would not make a diference of that, they would run to her circle her and treat her the same as anyone with the same ferocity.
We talked for a while and finaly we started to do some things for the locals, like getting scrolls for someone called alexie or something like that. But at one point we both got tired from running around and we decided to call it a night. We rented the same room as of our wedding and Sonya gracefully gave me an incredible massage. It was a night to remember thats all im going to say about this. I know that she is worried about getting pregnant again. She doesnt have to say it, it shows, and because I knew for a while back that she wanted more time for her studies and work I decided to see a Cleric about 5 months ago. He gave me some herbs that, as he said, would work on both male and female. Thruthfuly I realy hope it works as he sais because there is no way I could camouflage the taste from Sonya in any kind of meal I would prepare her.
*Nibbles on the herb and makes a face from the bitterness of it*
Blerk, this taste awful, but at least, I hope, I will be keepign Sonya happy for now with her studies.
I went to what would be a public execution, met with Jil. She was sad and worried for she knew a few of them. There was the princess there in the lot to. A so called court was held to determine if they were going to be killed or not, preseding it was Broegar himself. A farce I tell you. Even if I had teim to plan a rescue mission with Daniel, it would ahve been for nothing. His only plan was to show himself mercyful in front of the Pranzis populace. he worse part is that it worked. Now he is more powerful than ever and his seat is fasten more than ever. He is being liked by the town people and I cant blame them. He did reconsruct the town after our failed attempt to protect them. It is not so hard to understand that the people would not want us there either. We failed them and now they hate us for doing so. He may not be so bad, but I know better. A wolf in a sheep skin that is what he is. My arrows will be aimed for him if he does a false move.
the poor princess... Even if he had freed her, she had lost it, she tried to attack the dwarf and got killed int he process by one of the guards. The monarchy is dead unless there is an air that no one knows about. Nothing we can do about it now. Unless we can get the masses to walk against him, which will be hard to convice the town people after all he did to fool them, He will sit there untill he dies.
*looks at Sonya Sleeping*
At least here she is safe from him.
*Puts the journal down and the quill and joins her in bed*
-
I lost it again.
When we were down in haven I lost myself to my rage, my curse. I woke up with Sonya, Tytian, Elgon and Jenna, surrounded by dead bodies of deers and kobolds. Jenna was so scared, apparently I have looked at her like she was one of the ogres. I told her what I rmembered hoping she would understand but it had the oposite effect. I think she is even more scared than she was. I left, I couldnt stand it, Sonya was in tears Jenna was hiding behind Elgon ready to strike of her dager and Elgon was.. Elgon was scared to...
I went and contemplated my defeat over what I though was now under control. I sat alone for a long time in the rolling hills. Then Elgon came, he was looking for me. We talked for a while then I asked him somethign I never thought I would ask any one.
"Elgon, swear it, if I ever get to attack any of you, finish me off."
He couldnt swear it, killing me would be like killing his own brother. I understand the feeling, but I will not do it again, if i did kill my family under my rage, I prefer to die. All i have is glimps of memory, I dont know who killed them, It may as well be me who did. Treana told me that I had told her it was barbarians. She also told me I was a broken man and drunken. What if I lied to her? I wont go through that again.
Some time passed, Elgon an I talked. We then went t the guild meeting where I had duties to perform and such I did. After that I went alone for a while, through the grey peaks. I went to give Dawson what he needed. I contemplated getting into I fight I knew I would not survive but the image of Sonya and the twins shook my ideas straight.
I'm back at the house now, Sonya is reading beside me. She didnt take up the subject of what happened today. The children are playing with Draco, Ehlen and Arwin. They grew so much Tristan is indeed very strong and witty, Sarah is beautiful and playful much more than Tristan. I love them all with all my being.
*Puts the quill down and give the Journal for Sonya to read. He then sits sideways and Looks at Sonya intentivly.*
-----
-
A new blessing.
I was just coming out of the bank, where i hid myself to work on my papper work, When I saw a lot of people close to the bench. Serissa ti'rien was then and passed a comment on the fact that I was mad at her. Ferrit asked why but serissa acted like she didn't know. I know she knows, it's not hard to understand that I got mad at her and staied mad at her from our last trip together in dregar. her attack on my character and honor for using a tactic that she felt was honorless. Ha! beig called honorless by someone who stabs her foes in the back if she has the opportunity. It didnt set well with me and it still doesnt. If only she had said just a little sory, but no.
Anyhow that is beside the point of my journal entry, Ferrit was insisting on Kyle to leave for their house I knew what it ment but didnt act on my knowledge not to get all the other people who were there excited and questioning, over pampering Ferrit. So they left, not before Kyle and me talking about Jenna, and I went to the In to get something to drink when I remembered I had left he gems crate unlocked. I hurried myself back to the house to find Ferrit and Kyle stoped in front of fort Llast. Kyle yelled my name and I stopped. She was due, and it didnt want to wait much more. We let her walk as long as she could and she did manage to get passed of the Inn in Krandor but that was as far as she would get. We took her up and brought her home. She got to her rom and theyr it was, the water broke. She and Kyle were a bit amusing to see talking of a mess that they would hae to clean, when A baby was trying to get to live. Finaly she got in her room and changed.
I remembered hearing someone say that giving birth in warm watter help to relax the person and muscles. So I suggested that she get into the pool that I had previously heated with 2 burning hands while she was changing. I didn t go into the pool yet, but instead I concelled Kyle on how to bring the new born from what I had seen Sala do with Sonya and the experience i had with some animals I helped giving birth in the forest a few months ago. After a while Cole was born, ferrit got to rest and Kyle went back to work. I staid behind and cleaned the adid mess and th e pool for them. Dora came a that before Ferit fell asleep and she got to meet the new born.
A joyous moment, Now Tristan and Sarah wll have a playmate when he is a little older.
p.s. Something is wrong, I can feel it. It has been pass a month now and Kyle has yet to honor our deal. Something is up and I dont know what it is.
-
Waiting.
Things has slowed a little, which I find to be a repos. I mean, running around constantly trying to get things for the guild, training hard and when I finished training even harder. Now I can take time with my family, play more with the kids which are now almost 2 years old, 20 months olds, seems only like a week ago they were born. Tristan is definatly the head strong type and like to play rought. I'm not sure for Sarah but she seems a bit more of the artistic type, she loves to draw using the stick charcoal. Constant battle not to let her eat it, but she realy seems to love it.
Having more time with Sonya is great too. We've been sugnling more around the fire while the kids where playing with Arwin, Draco and Ehlen. I am a lucky man.
I saw Kyle today while I was giving Dora her split share. He had Cole with him and he beem father hood from ear to ear. I'm happy for them and I can't wait for the kids to be all together.
Althought I have had more time, I did not lay back on my trainings. I am still awaiting news on when my trial will be and it seems like an eternity. I hope they will come soon so I can finaly advance in my new arts.
Well back to play with the Kids.
*slides on the ground until he stops in front if Sarah and start tickling her while Tristan jumps on his back trying to put a wet finger in Rain's ear.*
-
Still waiting.
I dont know what is happening, did the powers that be who is supose to do my trial forget me?? I have no idea. All I know is that I have had no more contact with him since a few months now and I am getting restless and worried that I will never see the trials day come forth.
Beside that I have been training with Sonya on Dregar. She seems more in control of her new powers and she is more confident all in all. I love what I am seeing from her it shows that she is steadily getting stronger within and without. I'm just a bit worried that her prolong visit to Dregar might affect the kids. At the moment they did ask for her a lot before going to bed or when they were sad, I do my best to comfort them but I do not know how much longer I can held them back from getting hurted from her prolong absence. Sarah is the most affected as she did call for mama a few times awake but mostly when sleeping. It broke my heart when she woke up from one of her nightmare again and I couldt get her to stop crying as she was yelling for Sonya.
Beside that, the guild is still flourishing, I made some new sales and a few unfinished orders, but My craft is not getting forward with Sonya ona leave of absence I dont have anything to work with. I see her every day though, on Dregar, we train together and look for houses but I truly wish she will come home soon I miss her dearly and the kiss she gave me today made me realise how much more I missed her. Just her presence is a longning that is hurting.
I hope that all will settle soon, not that there is any problem with me and her, but all the rest, the trials, the deal between me and Kyle.
-
It's soo good.
To finaly have her back home, by my side, if only to look at her spend time with the childrens. I saw her looking at the statue near the craft halls in port Hampshire, I could not help but to yell her name. She ran to me, jumped in my arms and kissed me and what a kiss. I did not want to let her go and held her as long as I could, but the arrival of Elgon took us out of our bubble.
After some waiting we went to the blood desert for some action and to get fire agates. My love technics has much improved and I'm happy to see the training she has put herself into paid off. But to what price... After I came home, from duties and a trip, I saw her with the kids, playing with them and spending a lot of time. I do not mind that she did not pay to much attention to me but I could see that Sarah was not herself yet. She did not want to leave Sonya's side even when it was time to go to bed. They all fell asleep together in the bed and it makes me remember the time before the cots that Kyle made for us.
Even when I was doing some papper work for the guild, I saw Tristan almost to the ledge of the bed and I didnt want him to fall so I took him and laid him in his cot but when I went to take Sarah to lay her in hers, she woke a little and strated to cry a little, still holding Sonya. So I left her to sleep with her and when I was done, I joined both of them holdnig them both in my arms and fell swiftly asleep.
The next morning I woke up a bit earlyer than Sonya and made our breakfast. When I came to give them theirs, I saw Sonya pray to lucinda. It .. I don't know.. it feels strange. I never knew Sonya to be the god follower type and even more so after seing me stop beleiving in gods, I would not have thought her to go toward one. But her prayer was a joyful one, thanking her for keeping safe on her way back, for the tmie she spend with her childrens and for me. I won't say anything, if it makes her happy then I am happy. Make's me wonder though if my anger toward the gods is misplaced. I mean, which kind of a god would turn it's back on the people of pranzis and let the suffering of their folowers go on. Broegar seems to be a good ruler, but that is only in aperance. i am sure that he will show his true colour soon enought and the suffering of the people will only decuplate. What I know is this, from what I have seen and heard from others, the strictness and the juging the folowers brings to one an other, it's not for me.
Well that is her path and as always I will support her in her decision even if I do not agree with it. Beside from what I know, her beleives do not put our couple and life into jeopardy and if it can bring her closer to realising her full potential, then i will not stand in her way. Who knows maybe in a far future, the devotion she puts into her new beleives will quell my anger toward Folian. As a ranger, I still fel compelled to trust in him fro time to time, but I trust in nature most, in her beauty and power more than in a faceless god that shows himself only when he feel like it.
Well, a lot to do, a lot of time to spen with my darlings, so much catching up to do. But it is all worth it, I know it is.
*Puts the quill down and sets his journal beside the journal of Sonya*
"Hope she reads it so manythings I could not tell her personaly is in this."
*He thinks to himself as he puts his guild garb and his rings and weapons on.*
-
*Takes his guild cloak off and leave it on the ground. Unstrap his sword, looks at it and trows it against the wall the seth split in half as the sword stais imbeded in the wall of the 150 Krandor. Takes out his journal sits and stares at it for hours before writing*
My brother, my friend and confident, the one I have pledge an oath of blood, the one with whom I had laugher and cries. Elgon... Why?
*Empties a bootle of Xeenite wine in one gulp*
You had everything, my love and frienship, the support love and appartenance of a family, the love of a beautiful woman who loved you with all her heart even though you were cursed. Why?
*Opens an other bottle of xeenite wine and drinks it whole and stares into the fire for a while the ale taking hold*
SYou had evrthings going for syou.. Why did syou have to fellow ShDora dowsn there?
*Opens an other bottle and drink it to a quarters*
Sno maters, they will spay fors sthis...
*Gets up tumbling around untill he see Sonya come in the house and hears*
Rain!!...
-
I'm confusedand I miss him so much...
I woke up in the corax lake, Serissa praying over me, Barion looking at me almost with a grin in his face, Sonya sitting down a few pace behind him with Sa'kura by her side. I could see that Sonya had cried but I don't know why. First of all, how did I get here? What I remember was drinking after Kyle, Ferrit, Dalan and Mercas left the 150 where we had our last drink with Elgon before he just disapeared in front of all of us. Vanished into thin air no body, no nothing. I remember the promise he had me take to always protect those he loved and to go on smiling thinking of him. I remember drinking so much but after that.. Total blank.
When Barion helped me get out of the lake Sonya came to me asking if I was alright, my jaw still hurts today. I was ok beside that and she asked me what I remembered after I asked her how I had gotten here. Nothing more than what I already remembered. She the started to tell me that for that short moment I remembered my past and that I told her about my father, mother, wife and kids that I had. That both my father and son were named Elyam and that my mothers name was Eloana and thats where i got my blue eyes and red hair. But even now, as I write this, I have no recolection of telling her that. We talked for some time and Serissa parted ways with us. Then Barion and Sa'kra took some distance to talk and me and my love kept talking.
After a while we decided to join up with Barion and Sa, because Sonya was tired and wanted to go back home. Thats when I took over my pride and asked Barion if I could tell Sonya. He was a bit confusd at the begining but he remembered and he told me I could. Even Sa, which whom I had breifly talked to in the bank about it was confused but her to remembered fast. So I told Sonya that Barion had offered to help us with what we needed to buy the house. She was unsure at firstm thinking we were pranking her. But when Barion told her it was true and we could buy it today, she was overjoyed and huged him. So we went back to Pranzis, Yes Pranzis, I will never call it otherwise; it owes me that much for seeing my wife fall to protect fer!!, and while Barion, Sa and Sonya where going to the bank, I went to check up the house I thought would be the best for us. We met up at the agent and bought the house. I stood tall and Pround lifting the key High for them to see, a broad smile on my face and we all ran to the house. I picked the one that was straight across Barion and Sa'kura's house and told them both they could come visit as much as they wanted. Sa'kura was happy when I told her that she would be able to see the twins more often now. I picked Sonya up in my arms and we both passed the door at the same time. We made a quick tour of the house and after that they both left, leaving me and Sonya to proper cressen it.
*stops and think of that night smiling*
Lets just say that all the room were duly visited.
*chuckles*
then we fell asleep on the floor in what would become our room. The next day, Sonya locked her self in our bathroom to pray and write her journal I guess and I started to move ourthings to the house with the help of Dalan, Daniel and Mercas. After two days of staying at their babysitter, I took Sarah and Tristan to see their new house, but I had real trouble getting them into it, all they wanted is to play in the pound just behind it and run through the woods. Finaly after a while of playing with them, I managed to bring them home and when they saw how big the house was they started to run around playing tag.
I cant beleive that they are already 3 years old. How much time flies by...
A few days later, Jil came to visit me and she brought me a gift. A pair of arachnea boots. She had made them herself and I must say it's a real piece of work. Told me it would help me while collecting silk near the spiders but she had to leave early so she did not wait for Sonya. Then Dora came to visit me and her too brought us a gift. She bought us a portal that we quickly set up. Again her to had to leave early. I think Sonya will be happy to see that she can now go back to Minstone fast ad without having to disturb Dora in her house.
That Day, I met up with Dalan, Lance and Omer. The 150 was now empty of any tenant and all of them had no real place to stay. I was happy to offer them each a room. Lance took the old room of Elgon, honored to stay were his Cousin had staied, Omer took the old room of Dora, he to felt the strong wave connection in that room and Dalan took Our old room. When they were all set up properly, I showed Lance the home his cousin never saw and that I am sure he would have loved if he had lived to see it. I also told him about our plans to name the guild hall after Elgon, and he was proud at that. I think he will be joining us, but I do not want to push or rush him into anything. If it is what he wants he will come to us as I told him that our doors and arms were always open for him.
*ink trais off across the pageas Tristan pulls on his sleeve*
Oh well guess its time for me to be the entertainer of my children again..
*puts the journal and quill down and the journal asside easy to find for Sonya to read. Kneels on all fors and start imitating a tiger. having the twins run away screaming and laughing trying not to be cought and eating by this big and mean tiger.*
-
Waiting and still waiting.
It has been close to a year since I have passed infront of the power that be and they bestoyed me the opportunity to tkae my trials. No news. Starting to be a little frustrating. I have been pasing time by getting to work gem crafting and elavates my skills in alchemy and for doing so I have been going a lot for shrooms and feldspar. Today I was with Sonya to get them and the worse thing could happen. After a year if not more of not seeing her, the sould mother has finaly decided to taste my soul again. My eith visit. Will I ever see my trials?? And poor Sonya, Sarah and Tristan.. and our two unborn childs.
Sonya asked me to not go there alone anymore and as much as I want to, the sordid truth state that unless I go with someone who can actualy invis me, there is no use to go with anyone that can not. Would be suicide for them to come there. At lest while I am using tactics I know I have a chance.
On other more interesting things, Tristan seems to be coming alone in his training. Kyle is still not being touched but I can see that Tristan will be getting there fast. He still seems a bit frustrated seeing that it is not a real sword. I wonder how much does he realy understand, it seems to be more instincts for now but he loves the Katas Kyle shows him. Even does it when Kyle is not there and I actualy have to make him stop. When its not swords its imitating Sonya when she is praying.
As for Sarah, she is just getting better and better at hiding. She is spending a lot of time with Sonya too and for now her rebeilous mind seems to be a bit at bay but not for long. Again when it was time for her to go to bed she made a fit and hid herself. Did not take us to long to fnid her but she is getting better at it.
And my sweet sweet Sonya. Getting biger by the day Beside realising today and crying about my eith visit that I got right in front of her, she is just peachy. My love for her only grows more stronger and I am strongly concidering taking my rest soon and only take on guild affairs from the safety of home. Not that I am affraid of death, not at all, but with my little family and the bigger family I can not disapear. It would not be fair for SOnya and the kids and it would not be fair for the brothers and sisters that I am bless to work with.
I dont know what I'm going to do yet.. still need lots of training into gem crafting alchemy and enchanting, not talking about my own craft of infusing which is why I have taken up this regiment with the others, to finaly be able to do my craft without being at the mercy of those who do not provide what I need. I must say I am fed up with this situation and the endless talks that passes over their head without them giving it any thoughts. I am betraying my views and what I wanted the family to be. For us to help each others and not walk on the others craft but I have no choice.
Oh well enough with this, I want to spend some time with the kids and Sonya.
*Puts the journal and quill down and goes to play with Sonya and the kids who are already playing tag.*
-
My dreams, those that were only a few times a month, my nightmares, my pain and guilt, were now almost every night. So many time was I awaken by Sonya, shaking me awake, looking at me intentivly asking me what was wrong and me answering her that i was just a dream. I did not want to frighten her, but my poor little Sarah got awaken a few times also, sitting up in her bed tears in her eyes looking at me affraid.. I'm dreaming of that barbarian village that I laid to waste, burning ashes in a sea of bodies and blood. What used to be only a dream was not getting unreal as a pheonix was now circling over the village while I am laying waste to it.
*end of the entyr on that page*
On so the weeks turned into months and the dream getter closer to each others almost daily. Finaly, one day, at the temprary guild room waiting for theguild meeting, with Kyle and Daniel, I receive an urgent noticed from Serissa. I needed to hurry back to hlint. That was all that was on the message. So I hurried my self accompanied by Daniel and Kyle to find Serissa holding Sonya, who was in pain. Serissa started to hurry us to a house, with Sonya letting moans of pain out. I heard Barion and I knew he would be able to carry Sonya up to Krandor without even a sweat and I yelled for his help. He ran to us and saw Sonya almost bened in half, holding her stomach. He gently grabed her and started to run to Krandor. After a few hours, Anaya Eloanna, Sil'via Serissa and Elgon where born. Triplets, we were all astoniched. The druid had told Sonya that she was awaiting twins as her last pregnancy. They were born in the same bath as Cole was born.
After that we rejoyced and I asked Daniel, Kyle and Barion to be the god fathers to our new borns. Shortly after Sonya ask Ferrit Sa'kura, who had ran up behind us and aparently fainted a few times while waiting for the children to be born, and Serissa to be the godmothers. All of them graciously accepted with pride, the honour we where given them. And throught the few hours after the birth we celebrated with some wine, laughter and aw in front of the Triplet. I made Barion hold Elgon, he was so nervous that I thought for a second he would drop him, but he gently move to a safer holding postion as if he had always done so. Later on Ferrit , Serria, Sa'k and the others got their turn at holding the babies. Daniel even fell asleep holding Elgon by the fire place. We ended that evening with the guild meeting once Sonya had rested for a few hours.
*End of the entry on that page*
Two months passed, and my dream didnt let go of me, Sarah is getting more worried, Tristan sword studies are getting better even more so that I have bruiser to show on how good he swings the padded sword. My tibia are blue from the hit he gave me while I was sleeping on the couch after a long night of holding Sarah, to comfort her, but mainly to try and not sleep. I decided I needed to talk to someone with wisdome, about those dreams and Kyle was the best and only choice. So I looked for him back in Hlint and found him at the crafthall, where, while he was making me some arrows, i told him about the dreams. He was as much stumped about them that I was. After a short while Daniel, and Ferrit joined us followed by Jil and after saying good night to Dalan, me , Daniel, Ferrit, Kyle and Jil decided to go on a topaz run. As soon as we gout out the west gate, we met up with Lance followed by a Pedler on his horse and pulling a wagon full of goods.
That pedler told us that he left Leinon to reach a town in th greay peaks but was stopped by a tribe of barbarians blocking his path and turned him around. We asked him for more details, and he gave us the descirption of a fire bird tatooed on them. Daniel Ferrit, Kyle and Jil looked at me, wondering, so many coencidencies in his stories, of a tribe destitute of their lands by an attack on their village baring tatoos of a Pheonix. I hate those kind of coencidencies, so much more after all the months of restless night of having the same dream over and over again.
We decided it was time to go and take a look when the pedler moved off. And so, Leading the small group we headed for Leilon, where I wanted to trace the road he would have taken. We entered the High woods and stumbled on some scouts that were not interested in talking, so we disposed of them with enough of ease if not for that woman, the grace and dextirity she showed amazed all of us. She was esquiving al of our arrows and our swings at the sword. Finaly after a long joust of her against us all she fell. We made way further into to the woods and I found myself a new friend, that I called ogy the bear. Finaly after a long walk we came to the bottome of the grey peacks near a valey with a lake. A beatiful spot realy.
We looked at the guards we saw from affar and decided to try to parle with them. Daniel carefully aproched them bearign a white flagged and it worked, they did not attack us. The leader of the guards started to tell us to turn back and leave what was now their new home and we conviced him we were no threat to them and that we had good to sell them. Finaly after some persuasion, the guards brought us to his chief.
Once again there was some long talks with the chief and exchange of goods against some information. The details he was telling us abou the attack on his village left me no doubts. They were the Barbarian I had attacked with the wizard in my dream. The chief gave me some strange look a few time, up until I finished his sentence on the description of the attackers. It left the group in stupour and the chieftain took a closer look to me. Finaly realising who I was, he drawed his axe and got ready for a fight. Ferrit and I did manage to get him to understand that we did not want to fight and that I was haunted by those two memories. One about the day i went into the forest killed numerous animals and drank their blood, giving me my curse, and the other of destroying that vilage. I had told him about my revenge lust due to the reported killin of my wife and baby daughter and the kidnapping of my baby son.
They separated us, me alone in a cell, and the others in an other cell I couldnt see. The ight went on, and I could not sleep so i sat looking out of the window to the clouded sky awaiting my jugment, as the chief had given me two choice. Either face justice for my crimes or face the whole village in a fierce battle. Ferrit had just reveiled to us that she had Cole with her, every one was stunned, and I did not want any of them to get hurt because of my past, so I chosed to face justice.
In the morning the came into the cell and blindfolded me. They brought me on a mountain top somewhere, the route was long adn I didnt remember all the truns and number of steps I took. Finaly i was blind foled and the chief told me to go talk to their priest and show respect to the Great Pheonix. I walked up to their shaman and he told me that my coming was a profecy that was now accomplished. It was forcast that I would come back and seek penitence for my actions. He told me to go and pay respect to the great Pheonix totem and I did.
As soon as I kneeled down in front of the totem, a voice resonated in my head. Telling me that the atrocities could not be atuned and that no actions could repay for my transgretion. But nontheless, the guilt I had felt all those years, being hunted by that memory and my amnesia, was punishement enough, to the eyes of the Great Pheonix. He was leaving me to go free, to live, but he had alo a task for me that I was free to choose to accomplish or not.
He wanted me to give back to the tribe what I had stolen from them, to bring them back to their ancestrial ground, but the path was blocked by beats near the storans crypts. He asked of me to calm the path and come back to the vilager once the deed was done. And so I did agree to help them.
He told me to go, to get my companions and to accomplish this for him. Then the voice subsided. I got up and went to the priest and told him of the task. He already knew about it and had arrange for my friends to be freed. After giving orders to teh cheiftain, we were all reunited south of the storans area.
After telling them of what was asked of me, I told them that I would understand if any of them choosed to disband. All of tehm stood fast by my side, but Kyle decided, with the approval of all, that it was best not to put Cole in jeopardy and he sent Ferrit back home with him. We moved off, pacifying the path to the storan crypts of the ogres and giants that was on the way. And as we were making way the ground started to shook. I asked Jil to take point, as she is the best at hidding fromt eh group after Ferrit was gone, and as she was scouting ahead, the party got ambushed by some ogres. It did not take long for us to put a end at their vile attempted to slow us down.
Once we reach a cliff, we decided to rest. Even though I had finished resting Some of us had not been able to, taht we got attacked by a worm. It was not at all what I expected. I had heard stories of such beasts, but this one was not nearly as big and tall as I was lead to beleive. It took us only a moment to disposed of it and we conitnued our way toward the crypts. Again killing off the few ogres we met on the way. Finaly near the crypts, the few ogres wehre dispatched of, and the ground shooked again, a bigger worm came out from bhind us and since I had already prepared the party, it was once again easily killed.
We took a few moments to rest and as soon as it was done, I prepared the others for an other fight. We waited , and waited and finaly the ground shook. It was a eral earth quake. rocks were tumbling down the clif side. The dust coming off the ground and every thing I was looking at was blurried as te ground shook us around. This time it was the biggest worm, it stood tall and looked strong. And I saw Kyle, lance and Daniel rushed the beast, While Jil and I was raining a mist of arrows on it. I would have expected it to be a lot more stronger, from all the stories I had heard, but like all the time I had lead my group to fight, they instinctivly knew to rush at it and stopped it from casting what ever magic it could have. And in such tehy did and the beast was delt almost without a sweat.
We waited, looked around, felt the ground. Run around as Jil told us that our footstpes vibration draw them. We wanted to see if there was going to be an other one coming out of the ground. Even the taping of Daniels sword on his shield and my jumping around did nothing to draw an other one. We waited and waited, an hour, two hours, and Finaly on the third we dicided to go back to the barbarians.
Once we reached teh village, they were now happy to see us, they didnt even blindfolded us when they brought us to the Great Pheonix. The priest once again told me that it was fortold that I would come back to him and he told me to go and pay my respect to the totem again. As I bowed then kneel to it, the voice came back to me. I felt calmed and warmth inside of me. The great pheonix thanked me from brining back the tribe to its ancestral lands and as a gift he gave me an advice that I will not scribe here but keep in my heart, as it is there I should always look first for my answers. Then as my second gift, I felt the warmth of a fire engulf me, the peace I was laking in me was now back, I felt the control over my rage I had lost, and the viel, clouding my memories was lifted. As son as the surrounding fire dispated, so did the voice and the warmth I felt inside me.
I got up and walked back to my group, They looked at me wondering as they had seen the fire engulf me, but I was fine and I told them so. The priest told me to keep what the great Pheonix had told me to myself and before going I asked him about my mother and my son. He told me that he did not know what happened to them, that the ones tha had attacked my house and killed my wife and daughter, were bannished from the village and were now out of the reach of the great Pheonix. But he still had hope that they would still be alive.
My search will continue, now not only can I aid Sonya in finding her family, she can help me in finding mine.
We made our way back to Leilon and I was now able to explain to Jil the reason of my quick study into the Arcan archers way where. I had already been initiated by my firend Gafeld, but after the attack on the village, we parted ways. Kept in touch but he never tought me anything after that fearing I would use it again for destructive purposes. After telling her this, Jil gave me a great gift, She gave me her old Mahogany bow of the hunter which she had enhanced over time.
Then we parted ways, she went back to her family saying, that we would see wach other soon again. Daniel gave us good news too, he had advance in his studies as a knights in my quest for penitence, so much taht Kyle decided to give him a gift to. From the mentor to the aprentice. We all went back to hlint except fot Lance who neede to get some pelts for his studies. At hlint, we watched Kyle make Daniel's new armor and Daniel was so proud of wearing it that he did not even wait until it was all cooled off to put it on, and he grimaced as he did.
Finaly after some time of talking we all went back to our homes, not before me and Daniel dying his armor and talking of a certain Tera and how faith should be followed but not blindly.
So here I am, sitting in bed, Sonya and the triplets sleeping by my side. Draco, Ehlen and Arwin sleeping in a bundle on the ground and Tristan sleeping in his bed but Sarah still looking at me.
*looks at Sarah and Smiles, Sarah smiles back at him*
I'm free, I'm compleet again. My past, my present and my futur, all belongs to me now. I cant wait for tomorow, to tell Sonya all of this. To explain to Sarah, why i was waking up, but no telling her all the details so she doesn not get bad dreams herself.
*Puts the quill down and the journal by the bed Slowly gets up and goes to tuck Sarah in her bed and hums her to sleep. Then he goes back to bed and fall asleep holding his love, Sonya.*
-
So manythign happened lately that I jsut dont know where to start.
Firstly adn to my greatest joy, Anaya, Sil'via and Elgon are now 5 months old. Growing so fast its still amazes me. Tristan is growing more confident everyday and still takes sword studies with his uncle Kyle very seriously. I cant imagine or even comprehend how a now almost 4 years old boy is able to take that so swriously and love it so much. I hope it will be a good thing. I have started to show Sarah how to use a bow, she seems to like it, and was very happy that she could spend the hole day with me practicing on the combat dummy at 150 Krandor. I think it would b a good idea to purchas eone and set it up at the house.
Tristan still pray everyday beside Sonya, it's strange but I think he understand what he is doing, well somewhat. I stil think he is young and I dont want him to be pushed into a belive that he does not understnad or even want. If one day he choses to believe and fully understands what it means, I will support it, like I support his mother in her choices, but I will not push him or even try to convince hi of anything. he must come to his own conclusion about things of this anture else, he would be but a blind fool.
As to Sarah, ah my sweet little Sarah. She is growing and will become a heart breaker, I can see it. She is reserved and a bit shy, but she has strenght and guts. He hiding skills still grows and one day she will be better than me, maybe even better than Jil or Ferrit at hiding. She still has a temper, hasnt changed much and gets into fits when things doesnt please her, but as a near 4 years old, it never last long. I wil have a hard time keeping the boys of the nabourhood off of her when she is in her teen age. *Smiles*
Some great news about the guild. We have agreed on a location and there was a building free, so I put a reservation on it. It is well placed and central to most of everything in Hampshire. There is also talks of buying a depot in Hlint so we could store some of our finished goods and have a quicker delevery time for our customers.
Jil has also join our ranks, I must say that when she asked me all these question I was a bit in wonder why, and when I told her that we where looking for a tinkerer of good expertease she was interested by the proposition. After a talk with the concil, at talk that last less thatn 10 min and everyone was in full agreement, I have sent her a bird asking her to join us at 148. When she got there We have told her of our happyness to have her join our family. I am realy happy to have my mentor to work with. This will be great. we already made some trip together, for oak and for fun. It was some great runs.
There was also some talks about Elohanna and Cauis. We agreed that both of them would have to spend more time with us before a final decision would be reached. I have been able to talk with Hanna, and she understands the reasons and has promised to spend as much time as she could with us. I told her that a promised was not needed but still its sweet little Hanna. I think that with some time, al from the guild will get to apreciate her gentle nature and her wil to help others. She has what we are lookin for in temrs of understanding in unity, family and honor but like she told me, it has beena long time that she had a sence of family surrounding her. It will grow on her like it did for every one else, I am sure of that. I hepled her today get set up in her room and gave her two of my crates for her to use. She was realy happy for these but also to see the twins again. She handt been home for sometime due to event keeping her in mistone, but nonetheless she was happy and the kids where too.
Well for all good things there is to be bad things and I saw one during the meeting where Jil joined the family. I know everyone was stressed out by the thing the power that be had befalled us with. The possibility of losing all these cnrs was weighting heavy on everyone, but I hate being thrown a fit at me, when all I'm trying to do is to find solution that will help the majority of the family. I hope this is not a tendency with that person but I guess only time will tell.
Well more things to do, more time to spend with Sonya and the little family. Hum Sonya my sweet wife, reading a story to all the children at the moment. I wish i was better at drawing, I would make one of that moment. Well its made in my head, thats all that counts.
*Puts the quill and journal down and joins the family in their story telling time*
-
He knocks on the door of 148 Krandor and hears Kyle yells:
"come in at your own peril."
Rain reaches the handle, opens it and enters. All of a sudent he sees Daniel, Ferrit, Jako and Kyle, taking a step back warning Rain to get out of the house, to stay away from them at the risk of getting the plage. Rain sits by the door and trash can and looks up.
"Its either here or in one of the locked up city. I have been ordered to be quarentine even if I do not have the sings for now. I cant go back home and risk Sonya and the kids, nor can I can I just raom about and risk the populace. Basicaly, I'm stuck."
He pauses for a moment then looks up again to them.
"Any one has a deck of cards?"
He chuckles.
Time passes by and he still sits by the door, eating what ever left over he had in his pack. He hears some weeping in the back and some passing in coles room, but he stais there thinking of his Sonya and his five little bundle of joy.
"Eh one thing more for us, puny being, to hate you for!"
He state looking up at the ceiling, his statment intended to the dieties.
"First the war, then the cloud and the cold it brings, and now this plague.. You are a farce all of you, and all of you are the same, the same as pyrtechon. And to say some think that you care for us.. HA! how stupid must they feel now, them who might have the plague themself."
Then he hears a thud coming from Cole's room and rush to see if Daniel is alright. As he is about to knock on the door he hears the loud and familiar snoring of his friend and also the plates of food that he did not touch.
"Hum.. Daniel, what ever is troubeling you, not eating will only render you weaker to the sickness.."
He goes back to the door with some of the food plates, opens it and peaks outside. Seing no one he makes a small fire and uses on caserol to make a stew for the plates he took from Daniel. Once the stew is done he goes back to Daniel's door with te caserol, Opens it slowly as to not disture him and leaves it obvious to Daniels sight.
He then goes back the door and sit his back in the crevase formd by the wall and trash can and falls asleep thinking of his family.
-
It feels weird and a bit unfair.
I made a choice today, hoping that this choice would help the others to get the cure faster.
It started with me Sumoning Ehlen from the window, her outside, me inside. Through the door I talked with her, and explained some of the things that have happened in that day. Then I sent her forth, looking for my good friend Barion, with the hope he might be able to help us.
I do not know what happened, but it took a long time for Ehlen to come back with some news of barion being doing all that he can to help find a cure. Also, I had explain to Ehlen what I had seeing from Daniel, the blackening of his armor. Ehlen while talking to Braion, and a few others that came to help her find him, got to talk with Serissa. Aparently, Serissa turned in Barion and Daniel to her church for breaking some derelic order. Barion for not brining back the seed, and Daniel for helping a friend, friend he had wouch to protect.
While she was explaining that to me from teh other side of the Door, Ehlen was starteled and started to talk to someone else. It happens that Plenarius, had read about our predicament and had come to help us. Unfortunatly at the time, all were asleep except for me and he gave me a choice to make.
Either I waited here with the other in the hope he would come back when they would be awake or he would help me now and send me on my way to help in the effort of finding a cure. Once he asked me to go outside of the house, he explained to me that his power to heal was already in use to cure some people. Although he could heal 6 a day, this power was extreamly taxing his strenght.
It took me some time to think about it, but I came to the conclusion that it would be better for all of us, if in my effort, I could help in the finding of a cure. But that choice pained me and still pains me, as it is unfair to my friends. Maybe I should have staied with them, if only for support. I don't know, but this is twisting my heart sorely.
Once he has cured me, he told me to go forth and so I meat with Dora by chance in teh temple of Toran in fort Llast. At first she was scared and steped back, but then I explained to her what had happened and also asked her of what I could do to help.
"What ever your skills permits you to do."
When she told me that I decided to go get some aloe, and I am now on a strolling around in the swamps, under invis, looking for some ginger roots. It may not be the cure, but at least it will help with soothing the pain that balste plagues brings to the people. When I have done a few of those potions, I will bring them to Daniel, Ferrit, Jako and Kyle.
I feal bad, but at the same time I feal god being able to help.
-
I'm happy!
Since Sonya went on a few trip lately, she has been glowing. I think she likes being able to go out more since the birth of the triplets, with the help of Hanna, Arwin, Draco and Ehlen. It not only shows on how she carries herself and her smiles and giggles, but also.. wow.. she made a few changes in her wardrobe.. I . well wow!!
Sarah is still teaching me how to read and write, She knows, i think, that I already know how to read and write, but she keeps at it and seems to like it. I hope it gives her more drive into learning. I also take her out on minstone, training with her bow. Mostly fishing for now, as I dont want to put her in any danger. She is getting better every week, I dont know if she puts as much dedication into her bow learning than her reading and writing studies, but nevertheless, she will become a great archer. And her Hiding skills proves to be to her advantage, still growing in confidence in it and in herself, but she is still shy and keeps to herself a lot.
Tristan on the other hand. He is growing strong and fast. He is bright even if he doesnt sems to share the same drive as Sarah into his schooling studies. He can read very well, almost as good as his sister, but his writing lacks the delicateness as the hand writing of his sister. But his drive to become better at the bow in unmatched. He studies and studies. Even when he plays he seems to be training. I saw him and Kyle do some Katas and I am proud of him, he can follow Kyle with ease now, even the newer stances Kyle shows him. I'm not sure but I think that when they are sparing, Kyle is finding Tristan a bit tougher lately. He will become strong, he is willed and fast. His dedication to his sword is only followed by the same dedication that he puts in meditating and praying. I dont know how much he understands and I dont want to influance him. Maybe Sonya should talk to him, see if it is only mimicking or if he truly beleives.
The Triplets are so cute, almost a year old now, walking wobblying and saying some small words like dada, mama and wata. I kove them with all my heart and I hope they will grow to be strong, beautiful, full of hope and possibilities. I have been spending a lot of time with them latly, playing in the grass behind our house. They love to roll around in it and play with Arwin, Draco and Ehlen.
Hanna and I spoke a long time the last time we where together. She seems in love, but doesnt know how to act on it. I told her that she either had the choice to act and talk to the person or keep to herself and suffer in a slow and painful agony. Either choice will have their concequences, but I truly beleive that she needs to speak to him. I promised her not to tell him so I will even keep it from this journal. But he is someone close to me and the guild.
The guild is going well, things are moving along smoothly and the guild funds are high. I think that we will have some left overs even after buying and furnishing the guild hall and this is a good news.
My crafting is growing in power, I am moving along fast and soon I will need to buy an advance crafting badge, my only problem is that the spells i will need, i wont have them until I get an other season as a wizard. But that is going slowly. I seem to have reached a point where nothing is moving. I may be training my craft to much and not enought myself.. I don't know but its slow.
And Lastly, soon will be the time for me to go on that trip and find her family. I still don't know where to look and the clues has been scarcer than me seing a balor, having seen one only once tells a lot. I just hope to be able to find them, for Sonya, but also for our childrens.
Well, back to work.. I want to finish this as soon as possible to get back home to my family.
-
I am speachless.
I went to Tibum with Hanna today, she wanted to know where to ge the spotted mush, well how to get them safely. I showed her how to and while we where picking up some pearls, we spoke about him.
She was confused and said things that were not what they had told me previously. That she was not ready, when I can see for myself that she is ready. He must ahve said something worse that what she told me. It deosnt matter now, he set the limits and he will have to live with them. She is a fine woman, spirited and beautiful, it will not take long befor someone to take notice of her. And even if she still has feelings for him now, with time and knowing he has not that kind of interest for her, they will disapear. I am thinking that he is a fool, no craft is worthy of a man cutting himself from love, nor any duty for that matter.
On our way back, I showed her where she could bind her soul, and I noticed some of the villagers were still sleeping in tents piched in the mud. After 9 years I was told, there is still some unfortunates, that were forgoten Even if the mast majority has been taken cared of. It sickened me to see the newly built buildings for the bank, the temple and the minstone alliance, while some people were still getting sick for lacking proper shelter.
It shook me up enough to talk to Kyle. The Angels will take a more proactive stance toward Roldem. If the leader of the villages do not want to spend the time and effort to shelter their own people, We will go there and build the darn houses by our own hands.
Kyle, Dalan and Daniel will make the wood planks and beems, Jil and Dora will do the nails, once I talk to them, And Ferrit and Jil will make the clotsh for newer and warmer tents untill the houses are ready. I still need to talk to the rest of them to get them set up in this newest tasks. I dont want them to leave what we are alerady doing, but a lot of effort will have to be made into this relief efforts.
AFter that wile Ryan was sitting with me and Kyle in teh meeting room, A bird started to picker the front door. I heard it and went to open it and it flew straight into my facemask, knocking himself out cold. I tool the message that hehad tied up on his right leg, and read it.
Daniel was in valenske awaiting his trial and he had called on both me and Kyle to be there by his side. We rushed over there and after a while, Barion and Jenara joined us. We entered the temple and it all started. To my surpise this was not a trial, but he did ask them 3 to go find some allies that had fallen in to the cave of the battle fends whilse searching for a recipy of some kind.
I can safely said that my skill as a Ranger had never been utilised so much even though a druid was present. It is a welcom echange, it gives me hope that my kind are still needed. well after batling some trols, gelatinus cube we found the 3 bodies of the dwarfs but no recipe. At that point the groups splited in two, soem wanted to go back and hand teh bodies to Reus while Me Barion and Drogo staied back looking for the recipy.
We had barely open a door that my ears were confromted with teh familiar noise of a umber hulk. I told the my two comrades, taht it was wiser to get the others before starting our way pass the hulk. SO we headeed back, killing some new gelatinous cube and finding ourselves comfronted at our friends being attaked by an other Umber hulk. I had not idea these things were so though. I mean when i am in that form I dont feel like I am so hard to disposed of. None the less and even if Jenara almost died 6 times, We disposed of it and we made our way back to where we have found the bodies. Once there we started to look around one last tiem before heading in to the new room when someone found a whole in the groun.
Once we squeezed ourself into the hole in the ground and then through a small opening in the cave in taht was blocking our way, we were faced by 2 Umber hulk. This was a truly hard fight, but we prevailed. And while I was lloking for clues I found a pile of rocks that were intentionaly placed there. I searched for it and found the recipy.
Then there was the long talk. The druid wanted to take it to his council and once again leave every one out of the loop, while the others wanted to bring it to Reus. Finaly after some talks and some questions raised about he motive of Reus, it was decided that a copy would be made in the even that Reus would keep the recipy and not share the information with the Druids.
The second surprise of the day was that after half an hour he came back with the recipy and handed it back to Barion so he could give it to the druids. And finaly but most importantly, the Edit 33 was recanted, al charges against Barion, Daniel, Jenara and their accusers were dropped. And maybe, just Maybe, the church has grown with this and will now let their own people in the dark about their intensions.
While boating back to Leilon, Daniel and I met with Jil and we decided to take a trip to dregar. After a long walk and a few fights, we met with Mylindra and a few others in Saudiria. Jil left to spend some time with Daren, her husband, and the rest of us went foward to the caves to look for adventure. Once we were back in Saudiria, I parted ways with them and came here at home. Sonya leaning on me, on the coach, the kids sleeping, Im taking some tiem to write in this journal. Something I ahve not done in a while.
*Closes his journal and put the quill on the ground. and takes Sonya in his amrs s[ending sometiemwith her just holding her dearly.*
Edited: I know that 9 years has past and that the majority would have been taken cared of, but since I had already talked to Kyle prior to getting the ooc information that things were a lot better, I decided to go forth with it and just post that some people where still in the tents even though the majority were taken care of. Think of it as being the poorest of them all not having the money to afford a new house.
-
I dont have much to say
Coming back from Spellguard, i saw the familiar track of Kyle and Jako in haven outskirts. I followed thm to meet them as they were going paste the first room of the cave with Dalan and Ferrit. The trip felt short when Kyle ox died on the third level. After coming back out I went home to pass some time with my greatest love, the kids and eat a little.
Later on I came back to hlint where Omer asked me to go with a few people to get sapphire, mainly Tegan, falon, Praylor, me and a guy named Tristen. Tegan had an urgency and had to leave, and thats when things started to get nasty. After talking a little bit with Tristen, to find out he thought himself prepared enought not to take any protection and going down the cave, risking of dying 4 times in the process. After a while I whispred to Praylor that this would be his suicide if we went on with this trip.
He got lucky untill we were outsie, Omer went ahead of the group while i was still preparing myself a the cave entrance, and thats where they ambushed as timely as they are always. I invised myself to put myself in a safer position and that when I saw that Falon was getting attacked. I starting bowing her attaker and my plan worked he left her alone to come to me, by doing so I took a beaten but Omer helped me deal with im.
After that, and this is the part that is realy disturbing me, I tried to explain to Omer the safer way to get out of this place without getting pinned by teh ambush, and he rebuked on me. Asking me if I wanted him to die and such things. I told him no and that was the reason why i was trying to explain to him the safest way out of there. But in the end I got fed up when he put some of it more back in leilon. I may have presented him to early to the concil.. I dont know.. I wish i didnt present him to them if he is not ready.
Time will tell I guess.
Something is buzzing me a little bit though. Sonya seems so much brighter lately, changed her whole waredrobe. I dont think i changed anything in my routine lately, lots of work to do and I may be deserting her a little, even though I try to spend as much time at home as i can, but I dont know.. I know its not from my actions she is this bright.. I just.. no she wouldnt she promised.but y.. no! One thing for certain, losing her will be losing my center and sanity. *there is a bunch of scratching over what is writen and he rips the last paragraph out of the journal.*
*As he regularly does, he leaves the journal open for Sonya to read. Then he goes out and pics up as much flowers as he can possibly carry and lay them every where in the house.*
-
My feeling just wont subside,
I dont know what is happening, if something is happening, but I dont want to take any chance at all. I sent Sonya a letter since I can not find a peaceful moment to speak with her. Not only that but i went to get her more gifts. The Flower I had gotten her have not moved. Did she come home at all?
This is killing me slowly, not knowing, unsure of what used to be sure. I trust her, but at the same time, I cant hide the fact that I have not been all of what I had promised her to be. I hope that this will only atune a little what she could be feeling. I must make an effort to be there even more than what I have tried. It's one thing to be home with her and the kids, but I have to be there for her and her only.
In Anycase, I almost got my amrs ripped from my body today by Dalan, Daniel and Kyle to do something in the hosue that was lacking for a while. But having used all my funds to buy her gifts, it meant for me to walk over all my principles and let them help me with what I should have done by myself only, or with Sonya.
I cant think of this more, I am about to go crazy. What caused these changes in her, her waredrobe, to make her wish to leave her leadership position within the guild...
*Puts his draft of the letter he sent her in between the pages, gets up from the couch and goes to tuck in the kids, then heads for their bed, he sighs*
My love, precious one, the holder of my heart I know I have not spend as much time with you as I should have. I have tried to spend as much time at home with you, my love, and the childrens, But nevertheless I feel it has not been enough. I want to spend more time to cherish you as I promissed that faithul day in ranger vale and I want us to start looking for your family without anymore delay. Please know that you hold my heart, my soul and my destiny. I would not ask you more that you can do or give, I only want your happiness. You helped me through my curse, centered me, made me the man I am today, without you I am nothing. I love you, and no matter how stupid I can act or how far from you I may seem. Do know that you are always in my mind, my heart and my soul. There is not one minute, not one second that you and our lovely childrens doesnt weight in every decision and steps I take. I am yours in the past, now and the future. The man you saved, with all my love, Rain In'Darsus Threas, Febra 19, 1409
-
*Slips a peace of parchment Under the door of Elohanna*
I write this with good health of body and mind, in the eventuality of my untimely death.
This is my will, Please keep it until it is ready to be red.
I leave my house and all furniture's to my lovely wife, if she is not fit or there to take care of it, I leave it to the guild. May it bring her shelter for the future she will have.
My bows, belt of acquisition, gloves of the scout and blue sued boots, to my daughter Sarah. May your wit and force of will guide you to use these with diligence.
My Katana, shield and grizzly armour to my son Tristan. May your might and convictions bring justice and hope to the people you will meet.
My dearly companion in travel and combat, Meelam, I leave her into the care of my wife Sonya. It is hers to ride.
To my lovely triplets, Elgon, Anaya and Sil'via and to Elyam my hope for the family tradition, I leave you all the funds that I will have at the moment in the Bank. That money will be administrated by your mother for you. I wish I will live long enough to see them all grow into the marvellous person I see already in them. But one would be foolish not to prepare himself for all eventualities.
I ask the Angels, to continue in their work toward bringing hope to the people. Do not let greed be your guide but the same love you share for each others
I leave the house of Krandor 138, to the guild leader that will take over when I leave this world. I wish that it remains under the trusmantship of Elohanna untill the day she is ready to open her own half way house. After that it will be her decision to continue and run the rental house or leave that to someone else.
Upon my death, I name Kyle leader of the family until the time and if it is his wish, and that Tristan is old enough for him to sit in the seat of leadership I have been seated in. It was and still is my dream from the begining, when I first mentioned it to Sonya, that one day one of my blood would follow in my foot step and continue the work of this family business and the family name.
To all my friends, I leave you with what ever memories I have been able to touch you with. Know that I was a happy man, loved to an almost oblivion my beloved wife Sonya and my six little bundles of joy and wonders.
As time is given to me, and if my situation would change, I will be adding more to this will, but this covers all for now.
Singed Rain In'Darsus Threas, *scratches the date*Mar 12, 1409
Revised on Freas, Febra 20, 1415
*he goes back to his room and sit against the wall and sighs*
-
I love them so much, all of them and it pains me.
Thing has resolved themselves between me and Sonya. Once agani I was a fool, a fool in love. I dont know waht to say but until todays event Losing her was my only fear. Part of my fear came true but were completly washed away by her swet words. I have come to see him as a brother, yo uhave nothing to worry about. I must say that the way she said it sounded like there could have been more, but I dont care anymore. Not after today.
The day started so well though. Me and Hanna got her to advance into her craft it was a great time that was only darkened by my death to the mushroom man east of pranzis. After getting back to my grave and going to help Ferrit in roldem I decided to go back home
I was at my house, When I saw kyle sitting at the neibhours house, he had forgoten my adress silly him. I went him and saw that the kids were playing in their room, Sonya resting in bed, when Kyle came in. After talking for a little bit, Ferrit arrived, followed by Jil. I went ahead and showed them the furnitures i was enforced to buy, and its then I saw that Sonya had gotten up. We all talked for some time, untill Daniel and Omer showed up to. After a while Omer left and we all decided to head for some action.
We went to the mist forest where we met with Hawklen and Jil had a lot of things to say to him. I was hoping to persuad him to come with us, but after seeing how he reacted, I understood that he would not be of help to us. BIG mistake. Up untill the moment we reached the last level, every ting was fine. Then as Ferrit was luring some giants, she was taken down by a spell I had never seen. Fortunatly she did not get a visit. we exited the cave and when i got her message trown over the trees with a tipless arrow, I invised my self to go and get her, but I passed her while she was sneaking passed the Giants. I got her back to her grave with the group follwoing us under invis, and she proposed that we should continue foward to salvage the trip. No one objected and we continued on.
Thats when things got ugly. After dealing with the first Giants, we proceeded to the back of the of the cave and that where I we tried to use tacticsc to our advantage. They didnt go for it and some of us decided to rush them as ferrit was starting to get attacked. It didnt take long that Kyle fell Folloed by Daniel then my love sonya and to finish Ferrit again. I decided that it was time to leave, but to late. Jil went to invis herself, I got followed by a Giant and he ran after me a long time, as i was running in circles waiting for Jil to come and help me. She was occupied trying to save Kyle that was bleeding to death and Daniel. Then I saw her running beside me, well what i coudl see anyways since she was invis. and its at that point that the Giant got me. I looked over my body as the giants just shreded it apart as the soul mother was ripping an other strand of my life.
I found myself back to the bindston in hlint. I had a choice to make to go back or to stay there but I was not going to leave the body of my wife to be played with by the Giants so I headed back to the cave. I was furious. I saw jil invis herself but didnt come to aid me. I must have run in circle for a good 5 min to no prevail. I rushed into the cave under invis, not caring the Giants that were present and I got to my grave as I saw Ferrit and Q run pasedd by me followed by jil. I did not speak to any of them and i rushed back up. I stood there out of sight for a long time, I was Hoping Q would be brining my wife up, but he did not. Jil came to me and looked at me for a while before asking me if I would be alright, but I did not answer her. Then as I was going back to My house I saw Sonya all ghostly and invis passing by me to get her grave. I stoped near Dalos lake and just slumbered to the ground. Later on Sonya joined me followed by Kyle, and I told them both that I had had my 9th visit. Sonya and Kyle were stunneed, they couldnt beleive it, then Sonya jumped in my arms crying. Kyle decided best to leave us.
We talked there for a shortwhile when we saw jil rush pass us on Symphony. Then Sonya felt like she needed to be with the children and I couldnt agree more. So we went back home. As soon as we entered, Sonya ran to the kids picked them all up and went t our bed where she laid there weaping. They didnt understand what was happening, and i told them that Daddy had an acident but like I told Sonya it was nothing to worry about. I laid holding Sonya who was holding the children untill they all fell asleep but I could not rest I needed to speak with the only person who could have saved me but had not done so. So I gently got up and went to her house.
I knocked once, twice and on the third she opened the door. She looked at me, she was mad and sad to, i dont know if she cried but she was torn up and it showed. She invited me to her living room, and I followed her. We sat, me against the floor her in one of her couch, before we actualy shared a sentence. She explained to me that she was actualy trying to save both Kyle and Daniel when I was running around like a chicken with no head. I was still a little bit mad, but those feeling subsided as our conversation went on. It passed to what had happened in the cave to what I would now be doing from now on. After we kept talking for a while she was tired and still torn up but the fatige was overbearing her and she ask me if I minded, if she could retire. I was tired to but I could not go back home yet so I asked to use her portal and I headed to hlint, where I sat by the pound for hours on end. Conteplating my fate. I headed home, tucked the whole family under our sheet and joined them. Good thing I bought a bigger bed.
I dont know what the future holds for me. But one thing is for certain I tend to live old. If it means for me to leave my adventuring days, so be it. But I will not leave Sonya a widowed with 5 chilrens to take care of. And the day that I will be finaly seing the Soul mother. I will be taking her down with me. I swear it by all that I love.
*Puts the quil down with the journal and blows out the candle. He then turns back to hold Sonya again and falls asleep*
-
*Comes home from a long day of walking aimlessly, a few crafting moment and the guild meeting. he walks to his room and sees on its way there that the family is asleep*
"Darn" *he whispers* "I came late again."
*he goes into their private space, walking as silently as he can, and take his journal, ink and quil from the desk near the bed. He then walks to the living room and sees the combat dummy.*
"What the heck happened here??"
*He comes closser and sees that it had been schredded, slasched multiple times. In the weapon rack not far from it, he sees the padded Katana, and a new Dagger*
"Oh! guess Kyle stepped to the next phase of Tristan training. Guess I'll have to by a new combat dummy too"
*He turns and head to the couch. Put his items on it and move to the fire place, stuffing 2 log into it. Stares into the fire for a few minutes and sees it grow to a vivive and criptting flame. He then moves back to the couch, takes his items and sit. He looks again into the fire then open his journal and starts to write*
Sonya's Brother Lex'or is alive and aparetnly taken of Hanna. I'm so happy for Sonya, but worried for Hanna.
I dont know what to realy make out of this. From what I am told he has been in town for 3 months, barely. Kyle adn Ferrit tried to reassure me that he is a good man, a cleric of Aeridin, but my guts feeling tell me to protect Hanna. After all, she is the closest person I would have to be as a sister to me. Yet she hasent spoken to me yet about this man. After our talk of that previous special person, I would realy have thought she would have come and see me and tell me about Lex'or.
I'm not to sure what to do, even though i'm pretty sure it is not my place to do anything. But like a brother, I just can't let her get hurt, not after what she told me happened, after talking with the person her heart preciously loved, under my guidance. i dont know, but I know what she would tell me. Have faith.
I'm starting to feel like a shadow. There but not realy there. I walk aimlesly around town here and in hlint. talking to the few people that opens dialog with me. Sitting and staring at the pond for hours. Although today was a bit diferent. There was the guild meeting and ferrit asked me to make her two wands of stoneskin. I was glad for the change of pace and the excitement of doing something. Well I'm glad to say that I made them both and gave it to her when she just apeared out of no where, with a leopard. It was Ryan talking to me in animal Language. I gave her both wands and went back to my walking aimlessly, the excitement being over.
The guild is doing well, the members seems happy, Ideas are being exchange for the guild hall. Guild hall that I have receive bad news from the contractor. He wouldnt say it as such, buts that the feeling Kyle and I got. The inspector, batched his job and when it was time for the contractor to redo the bricking, he found out that part of the structure was being eaten away by termites. Since it his inspector fault, he wont charge us more, but it will take more time as they have to redo the structure. it's a minor step back that gives us more time to put more money asside.
Well such is my life lately. Nothing exciting. I am pleased though, of the time I pass with Sonya and the kids, when I do not come in to late from my walking around town. Guess thats my fate, and a fate I welcome. Grow old and see my family grow.
*Closes the journal and goes back to their private space as quietly as before. Puts his journal in view of Sonya, so she can read it if she wants to. Undresses and climb in bed holding his beautiful and wonderful wife close to him. Looks at her untill he falls himself asleep*
-
*Sits on the couch at home, the kids playing in front of the fire place. He starts to write in his journal*
Things are starting to clear up a little.
I dont realy know wht to make of this lass, but Sonya seems to have found a new friend in this Christine. Such a flirt she is, not even scacred to say iw as cute in front of my wife or calling her hotlegs in front of me. Sonya seems amused by it and I think they could become good friends.
I went out with them on a small trip to Berhagen, passing by the golems and playing with them and after that the giants. Had a few close calls though, made me pause for a minute but in general that was a good trip. I was so happy to finaly do something with my beautiful lady again, beside just being at home. Although I won't make this to much of a habbit, I will try to go with her on a few of her training runs, just to be close to her.
We had a great time, joked, laughed, held each other and such. I love so dearly, that some times it pains me. Not because i am scared for her, well yes! I admit it, I am scared for her, for the kids, the family. I am still young and leaving them nwo, would be just a waste.
Tristan is growing to be much more powerful than his fool of a dad, his sword play is quite spectacular, I think he even surprises Kyle somewhat. The poor new dummy I just bought is already schreded to pieces. He still prais to lucinda everyday, kneeling either by himself or when Sonya is herself praying.
Sarah is becomeing a very beautiful young lady, pity is the you man who will try to use her. She is so bright, my little white lie about not knowing to read does not work anymore. She found my accounting books and knows that I know how to read. She was a litle bit upset but soon started to laugh. We read often together now, I let her read though so she can get better.
Elgon.. my sweet elgon. He loves to sing that one. Cant get him to stop. But like his big brother, he loves to play with the padded sword that used to be his brother. He's just as bright as Sarah was at his age.
Sil'via Seems to ahve picked up an interest in Draco as her mother. Found her hanging around Sonya when she is studying her dragons book. Quite cute.
Ayana, is Ayana, a little prankster at time, then gentle like an angel. Today she puts an egg in both my boots, I was a bt flustered but after seing her sweet face looking at me saying what dady? I just started to laugh. She even took my boots and cleaned them without even asking or me asking her to clean her prank. She's such a sweety.
As for the rest of the Family all seems fine, except that Daniel got his 7th visit and that he is in love. Tegan, if she ever feel onpenly teh same for him, will bless him as much as he will bless her. Hanna seems to be in heaven, she glows and hums a little when she comes home after a day with Lex'or. I guess I was wrong about my feeling. I will ahve to talk to her again see if things evolved. And I am so glad of the news that Ferrit gave birth to a healthy baby girl named Aylana.
I'm just Happy, I live still an other day with my friends, children and my wonderful, beautiful wife.
*He puts the quill away, blows a little on the page so it dries and closes his journal. He then gets up and decide to make dinner for the Family while Sonya is playing with the kids.*
-
Things are well again,
It has been a while since I decided to write in my journal, mostly due to being doing this and that, and spending a lot of time with my little family. But as of late I have been going on long trips with a friend named Ranéwin, sometimes alone, sometimes with Sonya or Hanna. I wished Sonya would come more often as I love going on trips with her and its good for her to.
After multiple trips with Ranéwin, it was obvious to me that we were getting well together so I started to search if she had what would be needed for her to join our family and I was glad to see that she had what it took, so I talked to her about the Angels. She looked interested and agreed that she would give it a try. After talking to the family as i found them she was invited to one of the meeting and greeted into the family by all the members present.
We continued on our regular trips but this time with more members of the family and still some just her and I and through our strenuous training, not by the difficulty but by the length that some took us on, I felt like i was on fire. I can’t really explain it, but its like every time that i took my bow string in between my fingers that something was going to happen.
Finally, and i is so fitting, It is with Jil, my mentor of the arcane archers way, that my power manifested it self for the first time. I was happy and I think it showed. Even after my successful trials to become an arcane archer, it took me a long time to see every thing pay off. But I am still careful, it is not because I have new powers that i must go headstrong and think I am invincible. I am, for now, the invisible buffer, healing where i can and making sure that my family is well protected when we are together. In that process, making sure that my little family will be with me so much longer.
A few weeks previous to all of this, I finally met with Rhizome, I was passing by on my newly acquired horse that I named Meelam, which means River in elvish as she is fluent, running as flowing as a river can be, without any sudden move or jerking from fear of something new, when I saw him sitting on the badger hill with Rhynn and Ozy. I didn’t know it was him at first but I sat with them after asking them if they minded and the discussion was about the seeds and other things. I listen very carefully to him then and even more when Rhynn pronounced his name. I had finally met him after 6 years of searching for him. Their talk lasted a long time and I listen inventively and taking a few notes as time passed. Finally when thing started to wander on some joking from them I decided to asked him if we could talk privately.
We headed into the forest and we talked a little about myself, but mostly I asked him about the great Oak which he was glad to offer more than what he had shared on the hill. I was happy to finally hear that story from him. I also mention about how I felt the druids where losing their ways, their blindness to find the seeds at all cost, and from talking to a few of them, their stubbornness at wanting to heal the broken forest, without even being sure of what was the true meaning of the seeds other that what they told us. I was going to propose to him the forming of a new council where not only the Druids and ranger would sit, but also a representative for each church and 3 for the people but after the things he said on the hill about the to'leflore not wanting us to pursue healing the broken forest, no mater the reason, I understood that it was best I proposed to him to confiscate the seeds all together and hid them hidden where only him would know where they would be. He told me he would take serious consideration of this and I believe he would and will.
As we were going to rejoin the others, i told him about one of my dire wishes that no one knew of before. It is on my mind since even before my trials, how long exactly I do not know, but many years. I told him that I would be honoured to be sitting at the council of nature as being part of the council. His answer surprised me greatly.
"It would most likely be the council honour to have you sit with them"
Just that he thought it would be their honour to have me with them, made me very happy, a bit proud even but not overly, just that i feel accomplished somehow. I asked him what was needed for me to prepare for that and he told me that nothing needed to be done. All that was needed was to be wise and thoughtful; his he said he saw I already was. That made me even happier.
It is shortly before going with Jil on that trip, that something a bit peculiar happened. I was walking toward the eastside of Hlint to meet up with my wonderful half, that I felt I was being followed. It was intense but i could not pinpoint any location for say. So i changed direction a few times, using my skills at listening, and spotting to see if someone was behind me. Finally I swiftly changed direction again now passing tot eh right of the temple toward Hlint and then again going back toward the road when i saw a set of tracks. Near the road I heard a female voice.
"I could slice your throat, right here and now"
I smiled a little at that phrase.
"And why would you do that?"
I said, which she answered, I wouldn’t.
"I am here to play a little game with you"
At that precise point Sonya appeared on the other side of the road and she was moving toward me when I motion her to not come. I am sure she was a bit wondering what was happening as she could se me talk to, what would be myself, but she moved on a little with her ox.
"A game that if you fail, will make you lose your standing, find me"
The voice stopped and i looked around and found no one. So i went back at looking at the tracks searching for them sometime losing them. At one point I heard Sonya, exclaf herself
"What the hell!"
And I went to her. I explained to her that someone decided to play a little game of hide and seek with me. She asked me who, but I couldn’t tell. Finally after not seeing any tracks I decided to cal upon Arwin, I showed him the first pair of tracks that led me close enough for her to talk to me and right away he sniffed her sent in the air and ground. Slowly we I followed him as he moved through town sniffing around and pointing. Until the time that his sent was thrown off by a piece of meat she had left.
"Go ahead boy you deserved it non-the-less"
And he ate the meat. It was obvious that she was cunning and that she was now keeping her distance because of Arwin, so I called upon Ehlen to and after given them both some task and seeing them off to them, I started to search for her tracks again
He tracks lead us around Hlint, obviously she was trying to throw me off, but i kept at it, I was determined not to fail. The tracks finally lead Sonya and I to the northern part of Sielwood, where i found a broken leaf intentionally left at a precise point. Arwin flared something and moved toward it carefully and he stopped and pointed. I asked him what was wrong and followed his gaze where i found saw a brown bear. Sonya was a bit taken a back from its sight but I told her to remain calm. Arwin was almost a statue as he remains extremely calm almost like reading into my mind. The bear tried to look menacing and I tried to calm him down when he decided to rush at me. I stood tall showing no fear, Arwin by my side the perfect mirror image of myself, the bear still stampeding at us and he stopped a few feet in front of me. He started to raise himself tall, gesturing and growling menacingly, and I could hear Sonya behind me whispering
"Oh god...»
There I stood looking straight in he bear eyes, tall as an oak and steady as a bricked wall. Even though this was my posture I still talk softly and calmly to the bear, and he calmed down a little. In bear language i asked him why he was trying to scare us and if he was hungry and at that point he took a bite out of my arms but not enough to injure me seriously he stopped there looking at me a bit perplex and when he saw i was not going to attack him he moved of trotting slowly away. I turned back to see Sonya, eyes wide. She looked at me then at my arm and asked me if I was alright which I replied o her I was. I also told her that most animals are more scared of us than us of them and it is usually the reason why they attack, to defend them selves.
As i was going back to the leaf I realised that there was usually no bear in these part of the woods and we headed back where we had seen the bear to find that he had vanished without a trace. I was a bit stumpt as I thought that it was probably sent by the ranger, and that if i followed it would eventually lead me back to her. Sonya mentioned that I should ask around to the animals, and it was indeed a good idea. But at first glance the Bear had scared the animals away.
"Where is a squirrel when you need one?"
As soon as I said that i heard on in a near by tree. I went to him and in squirrel language I asked him if he had seen someone that he was not used to see in the woods, right away he pointed with his nose to my right, I gave him a nut that i had picked up which he swiftly took from my hand and ran back up the tree. I took a few steps in the direction mention by the squirrel and search thoroughly with my sight, finally I found her.
"You succeeded although you should still work on your skills, they seem to be a bit lax, and maybe you have relied a bit too much on your magic lately"
I agreed and asked her why she was here, she told me to help me find my own questions answer. My question was obviously why? She explained to me that she was sent to track me down and test me in my ranger’s way. I asked her who sent her but she kept silent, I had my idea though and as she wouldn’t answer my first question i said, smiling,
"Ah well I probably know who sent you."
She looked at me surprised and asked me who i thought it was an i named Rhizome, again she stood there silent and I knew from analysing her that she would not reveal who it was no mater how long i asked her. She finished by stating that I might be tested again and handed me a token for succeeding my test with a warning that, should I fail the next one i would have to give the token to the person who tested me. Then she walked off and as she was, I told her.
"Say hi to Rhizome for me"
She stopped and started to walk again.
Sonya looked at me surprised and asked me if I had met Rhizome, I told her yes to which she told me that i was a lucky person. She told me that she was looking for him to ask him about the great oak and I told her that if I wanted I could tell her of the tale that Rhizome told me. She was glad and we made our way back to the fire camp near Hlint. There we sat together, her laying her head on my lap i told her about the to’leflore, rhizome and the great oak. After being interrupted by two man we decided to go back home.
I laid in bed and it took me a little while to fall asleep, while Sonya was already sleeping soundly, a little smile on her face that was leaning against my shoulder. I was looking up on the ceiling wondering if it was actually Rhizome that had sent that ranger to test me. Finally and comfortably with my precious sleeping soundly on me her arm holding me across the chest to my left shoulder, I slumbered into peaceful rest.
The next few days after that, was me and Arwin, sometime with Anaya my daughter that wanted to go out with me in the woods. I re-immersed myself to my ranger’s ways, studying tracks, teaching Anaya how to recognise the track of a dear from one of a squirrel. Like me she loves squirrel and it seems squirrels loves her back a lot. It was a peaceful and enjoyable trip with my little princess, not that I prefer her from he others, but I sense that she has the strongest tie to nature than any one of them.
A few days later I saw Ozy and Talan Va'lash talking in Hlint and I asked them away to talk to them. I exposed them the testing i had been put through and showed them the toke. I also asked them if they knew any group that would test rangers this way, even if i had not applied to any group, but my wish to be part of Natures council. They were stumped and could not say if any group they knew would do such a testing to someone who had not applied to be part of their ranks.
So without a definite answer, the only way I will find out truthfully who is testing me, I will have to keep training and enhancing my skills so the next time I am to be tested I am more ready than I was then.
*he puts the quill down and blows on the pages so the ink dries. then he set the journal where Sonya can find it and read it, if she wish too, then he goes on the rug placed in front of the fire to play with his 5 children under the amused look of his wife.*
-
//OOC:
This Dairy post has an IG conversation in it. It is to be read as if you are reading a novel and not to be taken in game unless, of course, you were close enough to hear it. Both me and Silver have talked and agreed that I should post it as it is written.
Life is going fast by to fast to keep track. There are so many things that have happened since my last entry that I’m subjugated, and unsure of what I should be writing down.
I had my cards read by an elf called kali, 3 cards, and 3 points in the timeline, the past, the present and the future. She asked me to close my eye and put my hand on the cards, to clear my mind of all thoughts and then when she felt I was ready she asked me to open them. And she turned the first card.
The water elemental. The elemental is centered on the front of the card; beautiful sprays of green and blue fill the background in glimmering colors that would make eve Mist proud
It was upright to me, and it was the card of my past. It meant triumph over adversity, overcoming life's obstacles... As she looked at it she told me that It seems that a period of decisiveness and ambition in achieving my goals, led to a well deserved victory of sorts, I thought immediately at my trials to become an Arcane archer and How the Great phoenix had restored my memory. But she smirked lightly at me and said that it could refer to my recent Achievement as an archer of the arcane. But, it could refer to something else.
The she turned the second card and said: The second card reveals your present days, how they are lived due to this past achievement. The second image was that of a man, standing behind a desk full of scrolls. He holds a candle in the air and their seems to be some sort of magic around him. The card was up right to me. The mage...
Your present reflects your self discipline and a willingness to take risks... You've since developed an ability to recognize your own potential, the power to initiate, communication and wit...
She told me with a smile now turning the third card but this time the card revealed Kali seems to focus on it, as if she herself did not expect this card. The card is that of a vagabond traveler, who seems to be basking in the sun while approaching a seriously steep cliff unknowingly. The card this time however is in the orientation that made it upside down to me.
The fool...
She started to explain what this card meant. That in this reversed orientation he represented impulsive action, choices and rash decisions... it seemed I became too confident in all the good that came of the achievement in my past and present. That I would suffer a period of Foolishness, gambling, instability and the wasting or frittering way of this new achievement
"It is a bad time now to make commitments as the card is an indication of someone who starts new things, but does not finish them"
I was a bit perplexed at this card as it represented so many things that are not me.
«You may seek a change, and that will be how you end up on this path. Beware becoming too comfortable in your achievements... or you may lose more than you think...»
Quietly she finished as she scooped up the cards into the deck. I thanked her and nodded, telling her that I knew what to look out for, and she did back and added.
"Indeed. It is only the future you will see, should you remain on the path you tread now."
We kept talking for a while then I got up and excused myself and left to come home to my family. The kids were sleeping in their bed; again Elgon was almost falling gout of his bed uncovered. So I tucked him back in and he held my arm there for a little while as with my other hand I gently brushed his hair thinking of the card reading. Then I went to bed and slept a good night sleep holding my wife in my arms.
A few evenings later, me and Sonya found ourselves sitting on the bench near the pond in Hlint. She started talking about the fishes that she was staring at, but the way she talked about them I knew there was something that was not right. It took some time but she finally opened up to me. Telling me that sometime she wondered how things would be if things were different, that those things looked nice but still scared her somehow but that like those fish, she loved what she had and wouldn’t trade it for nothing.
R: and what are those things that scare you, my love? S: some say I should follow my heart. Yet my heart is mostly filled with the love of magic, my children and my husband. R: but? S: the other small bit of my heart, thing this it says scares me. For I know what it can do if I give in to it. R: tell me of them S: let’s just say that if I give in to that small, very small part of my heart. I fear the rest will disappear. And without the rest I'm afraid I can not live. R: love don’t be scared... what is that small part
Sonya closed her eyes and a few tears came out of them.
S: those are things a married woman should not do. And I'm happy most of my heart and my soul say no to them. To those things.
My mouth opened a little looking in the water then with a bit of fear in my I closed my eye.
R: what are they... please S: yet it still scares me. R: we promised to be completely honest to each other after my death at the firesteep, don’t be scared to be with me S: I'm not scared to be with you. I love being with you more than anything. R: don’t be scared to be honest S: well..... You’re the only person I ever dated. The only one I ever kissed and all. R: and... S: sometimes I wonder if I shouldn't have tried to gain more experience. Before settling down.
I looked at her unsure I wanted an answer
R: did any thing ever happen that I should be aware of? S: from what I remember?...... no nothing to be scared of. My love. R: and what is this suppose to mean from what you remember? S: there was one time that I got so drunk I don't remember a thing from what happened that night. All I remember is waking up the next morning and one of the women watching over me. Everyone there said nothing big happened I... I trust them. R: tell me what you know love, without hiding anything S: well. I was with Barion and Chrissy that day. I believe one more person but I'm not sure. It to blurry. We all went into the house of Barion in ...... haven I believe.
I listened
S: And there we had a drink. I think I had too much to drink. because I only remember walking up the next morning with a head ache and being a bit....... well lets just say I was filled with emotions like sadness, happiness fear, all of those really.
I continued to look at the water and listing
S: Chrissy tolled me she and Barion tried to make me sober. In a bath dub since Barion had experience with it.
I frowned at the notion of Barion putting my wife, my love in a bath tub at his house, I frowned that he never had told me about it. I was mad at him for letting Sonya get drunk this way.
S: I guess I was to drunk to let it have any affect on me. It was in the days after that that I decided not to drink like that anymore. R: I get the feeling there is more S: Chrissy said something I just don't know what to think of. R: what did she say? S: she said she kissed me, but I don't know if it was on the cheek or the forehead or.... on the lips.
I felt her pull me closer into our embraced not wanting to let me go. My heart was aching, I couldn’t open my eyes that had just closed and my mouth was gaping. I was shocked and sad.
S: I hope I can forget about it one day.
I took a deep breath
R: I must know... did you ever desire any other man?
She did not answer right away, for me it felt like an eternity before her voice was heard, I'm sure she could feel my heart pumping so hard in my chest. The more the time passed and the scarier I got, dreading the answer that she was going to give me.
S: No not that I can remember. Well maby one but those feelings turned out to be more like brother and sister thing. nothing to worry about. And I just remember us talking nothing more. R: Barion...
I knew it... it was more that what she had told me in haven, she did had her moments where she wanted to be with him as more than friends, as lovers, and it hurted, hurted bad. And with how she was telling me she did not remember the night when she was drunk, and that Barion had let her drank, I was thinking more and more that something might have happened. The change in her attitude and wardrobe at the time had led me to believes something was wrong and now it was confirmed, that even if at Haven she told me there was nothing between the, obviously she had had other feelings for him than just friends. I was about ready to leave but then she spoke again.
S: I never had feelings for an other man like I have them for you.
My eyes were still closed in pain.
R: yet somehow it’s not enough Sonya Darsus: what do you mean. R: there is still part of you who don’t feel complete
She looked Frustrated at what I had just said, and even if I was not looking at her, mad, sad slowly reaching the discusted point I could hear it in her voice.
Sonya Darsus: yes and to be honest I have know idea what it is that should be there it irritates the hell out of me.
At that point I could bare it anymore; I was feeling my rage inside of me wanting to scream at her. I couldn't hold her in my arms, on that bench so I got up and walked away. A few steps away, but still, I left her there on the bench alone and I was looking in the water trying hard to not lose myself in my rage. But she came to me. She held to me even if I did not want to be touched by her and she spoke.
S: do you think it could be because I still don't know what happened to my father and sisters? R: I don't know... Sonya Darsus: I hope it is. I don't want to lose you or the kids.
I was fighting for my sanity, my heart and my reason against my beast, my curse my undoing. The more I fought it the more her hold in her arms gave comfort even if I was mad as hell, infuriated at her for allowing her self to have those feelings for someone else. I was breathing hard and then I took an immense breath and slowly let it go and seemingly regaining my composure. I turn slightly toward her and I looked at her. Her beautiful face, this woman I had married for better or for worse, till death would be the one separating us. I looked at her intensely, in her hazel eyes and I wrapped my arms over hers, realizing that I had almost pushed her away and lost her, not just from that moment but from my heart. As I did she wrapped her arms even more tightly intertwining her fingers in my back.
S: losing any of you would be like... losing my family again like I did so many years a go R: you won’t lose me this easily
She smiled a little relieved
S: I hope so. R: but I will be honest, I wouldn’t be able to live with you seeing someone else it is the only thing that I would not be able to forgive wither it be a kiss or you sleeping with someone else
As I spoke these words she moved her hand through my hair past my ear and she smiled softly.
S: I won't let something like that happen.
I nodded once, gently and laid softly a hand on her cheek.
R: I will also be as honest as you have been the time where I thought you and Barion were seeing each other an evil part in me awoke I felt like the time I massacred the village I attacked the town of Llast
When I said that her gentle smile disappeared and I could see her eye saddened but still listening to me
R: Kyle tried to reason with me but I kept casting fireballs on the houses. Finally I arrived in front of the guild depot and I was about to attack it to
She stood back a little and she shivered a bit, a small bit of fear could be seen in her eyes
R: when Kyle put himself between the house and I, he could see my rage as my eyes were glowing, I was about to cast when he told me that if I attacked it our friendship would be over and he would retaliate taking me down. I almost let go of the fireball but I couldn’t, instead it fizzled into my hands. He explained to the town authority and pledge for me
She started to softly smile again but there were tears in her eyes R: Sonya I fear you are the only thing holding me at bay from becoming that. I fear that if I ever lose you for what ever reason I will not be able to stop myself from turning evil and what I did to the barbarians is nothing to what I am able to do now. I have grown too much in my powers that I feel I may not be able to control them if I lost you
She caressed the side of my head with shaking hands and smiled with tears in her eyes and of fear.
S: My love for you is too much to let that happen. R: the day you fell in Pranzis, I understood that you were my world and that I could not survive without you and now I understand that my amnesia was more a blessing than a curse. As much as I fell into my rage and got closer to the soul mother, as much it kept me from knowing what I could become. When I felt you slipped I talked to Hanna and asked her that if ever you were to leave me and that she saw I could fall to take the kids and care for them. S: A wise decision my love. She and our friend will be perfect for that. R: Not if you died Sonya... but if you had left to Barion S: I..... Though as much. R: I love them with all my heart but I honestly can’t say if I could not do to them what I have done to those babies of the barbarian village. I fear myself Sonya and what I could become S: with me around you don't have to fear anything. And I will be there....until death do us part.
She smiled softly again
S: And hopefully I will die of old age. R: Forgive me for what I am about to say, but I sometimes wish you would survive me S: Only time can say if that will happen or not. R: I know
She looked to the inn then back to me and smiled playfully
S: do you feel like spending time in the inn tonight? R: would I ever refuse?
She smiled again
S: I guess not. I'll get us a key.
As I nodded she took my hand and we walked toward the Inn. We picked the first room we had ever shared together. I wont go into the details but that night was filled with passion and love for each other as we shared ourselves through out this blissful night. I love her more today than I have ever loved her and I made it felt that night. She slept soundly in my arms as I watched her sleep until my eyes couldn’t bare it anymore.
I still remember every thing every word and every touch from our talk to ... the Morning. Maybe it's time I start to reconnect myself with Folian. She may be the only one to keep me good, but he may be the only one to take away this curse that I suspect he gave me for rebuking him. I love her to much to fall, and yet still too much to maybe prevent me from falling.
*he puts the quill down and looks at his children playing in the grass in front of his house, Sonya sitting and resting her head against his arm. He gently turns his head and kisses her as she looks up to him*
E ceela aey lae synsynir sa ceela, sa amemcw.
*He looks back at his children enjoying this peaceful moment*
-
*he tucks his wife in under the cover*
R: I will be home soon sa ceela...
Sonya: Please tell that to our children too
R: I will...
*Kisses her on the forhead and watches her fall to sleep*
*whispers* FOlian please protect her..
*As he rides his horse Meelam toward Krandor, after leaving his wife in the Hlint craft hall. Rain does one thing he has not done in so long.*
Folian, Longstrider, master of the woods. I pray to you today to keep my family safe and myself if for so reason I should be called from this plane. I know we have not seen eye to eye, and that I Have pushed you away for so long, but this is the only thing I will ask of you. Protect them and me in the business that I have to attend to.
-
I don't know where to start.
It has been so long since I have written in here that I feel like a stranger coming back home after an eternity, and seeing an other man sitting in my favorite couch.
I think I should start with something... but what?... I know.
It has been nearly a year now since I feel this longing inside of me, like something calling me in the middle of the night. It's in my head and my heart I know because Sonya does not wake when I do. But every time it does I feel compelled to go out and roam at night in the forest, Arwin by my side, like we used to do so long ago. Before all of this happened, before the children, the guild, Sonya, being Dragon called, the murder of Kendall and my first daughter. So long ago... yet still fresh in my thoughts. We walk through the woods, in the semi darkness, thank you father for the gift of seeing in the dark. And then I hear it again, not in words, but in the winds, in the sound of the leaves dancing by the breeze. I look around me but I see no one, Arwin seems to hear it to as he starts to howl. He sniffs and peers turning on himself but even him finds no one. The next thing I know, I'm back at the house in bed, having left a trail of dirt and leaves, Arwin sleeping at my feet on the bed. An other thing that we haven't done in so many years. That call is so familiar, and in some ways soothing, and even though it seems disturbing, it is so much peaceful.
Deep down I know what it is, but I do not want to give in... He does not deserve my respect and love and devotion, not after Kendall and my daughter. Not after my curse and the atrocities that it made me do out of revenge and hatred. Not after the fall of Pranzis and the darkening of the sky. How could he, the long strider, protector of nature, let such thing happen, that the darkness would kill what he holds most dear.
Through that and the reappearance of Sonya's mother and twin sister, has brought more troubles in my mind that I am ready to deal with. Firstly as she, the mother, started to send bloodied notes to her daughter, the first one was plain to read but it smelled... horrible stench that stays in your nostril for hours after, giving you nausea and lurch of coming to vomiting but unable to do so. Then the other ones started to be cryptic. Sonya was desperate to find out who it was and it scared her so much it hurts me.
I remember the vows I made her one year day for day before I proposed to her, that I would do every thing I could to be there with her and help her to find her family. Well, it is her family that found us and with it Sonya asked me the only thing, the last thing I would ever expect from her. To break my promise, to not be there and leave where no one would find me, to take the kids with me. I understand that she wanted the kids to be safe, but to ask me to leave her in the time she needed me the most, to break a promise, thing that an In'Darsus had never made. It broke my heart and angered me so much that for the first time in our marriage, I yelled at her, in the craft hall of Hlint, in front of every one. And then my armed twisted again, by Daniel Again, I ridded Meelam and with the help of Arwin I took the kids to the last place I would have ever imagine stepping foot again. The hidden temple of Folian, in the forest of the mist.
It did not matter much in the end. Her mother, if you can call her that, half human and half dragon or succubus, I don’t know, found me and the children. She wanted for us to follow her, well not me, it was evident that she didn’t want me along, calling me goat every few words. And when the twin sisters of Sonya made their move toward the children, I had no choice. I had to protect them, with my own life if needed. And so I did, first I cast Darkness, using my crow feather necklace to see, and then I started to throw a volley of arrows at her sister. I don’t usually miss that much, but it was almost like they were not there, the arrows hitting right where they were standing, but behind them. So I concentrated on her mother, casting fireballs after fireballs, to see them absorbed by her like if she was draining their power and feeding off it.
I was utterly powerless to defend my own, and it enraged me, I felt it, the current going through my nerves, the icy chill down my spine, The burning of my blood boiling in my veins. I felt the daggers in my eyes hurting as much as the night he gave me my curse. I fed from it; I drew my sword that I had taken from the house. My good old Iron Katana, a gift from Kyle, which he was given by Addison. I rushed her, holding the sword, tilt at eye level in both hands pointing up toward the sky, ready to strike down a blow. I wasn’t even five feet away from her that I saw this blinding light, the energy being drained from me was agonizing. At that precise moment it hit me. This was it; I was to pass to the next chapter of life. For me, it was going to nothing, I was sure of it. The day that I got angered at Sonya, yelled at her and left without saying I loved her, that day was going to be the last I would see of her. The children playing in the temple while I was at the entrance standing guard, was the last time I would see them, and yet would not have told them that day, that I loved them and their mother above everything. Then the darkness hit...
I woke up, in my bed, Sonya holding me, smiling her most beautiful smile, looking straight into my eyes. She spoke with a soft voice, elven words into my ears that felt as if they were spoken by an angel. I could hear the children play, laughing and running in the house, with the bird chirping through the opened window that led into our combined rooms. Every thing was almost in slow motion, a vale of white embraced every thing, from the soft face of my beautiful wife, to the room giving it a heavenly feel. I was asking myself, is this what they called haven? Had Folian found it in himself to forgive my past and given me entrance to his realm? I held her back kissing her forehead first, her cheek then a slow and eternal kiss, that seemed to last a life time all by it's own. We dared not to move, and I was still unsure if this was real or dream, if I was alive or dead. It is then that I felt them, the children running toward us laughing, still everything in slow motion with Arwin, Draco and Ehlen following them. They all climbed onto the bed and started to hug us, all but one, Sarah. She stood by the bookshelf that I had placed to separate our bed from theirs, tears running down her cheeks, but still a small and shy smile on her face. She couldn’t stop to cry but could not move until I opened my arms and called her to come. She then walked a few steps and finished by running and jumping into my arms.
Having all of those who I cared the most for, in my bed, in my arms, feeling their presence as I had never felt them before. Feeling every wind gust and birds signing by the window. I knew I was alive.
But with all good comes a bad. A few days later, when I had rested and recovered enough to sustain long periods of walk. Sonya told me what had happened. The fact that it was her mother that had sent her these notes, notes that threatened to kill me, but not before I would see our children burn in front of my eyes. She told me that the blood that was used as ink was the blood of her father that her mother had killed. She detailed that he had done nothing to protect her sisters from the mob that once peaceful villagers had became out of fear. All of that from the love of one teenager that could not let go of her mother and tried desperately to bring her back to her and the rest of her family. Sonya went through the details of how her mother had come to late to save her sister Tamara, but in time to save the younger twins. It was not the kidnappers as we had thought, that burned the house down, but the villagers with her Father Nedru, standing by doing nothing. In her details she told me that the reason why her village had disappeared was from the anger of her mother against what she once loved, a man who did not stand by her family, a village that denied every tradition of peace they had. In her rage she destroyed the town, burning it to the ground. It stroked me that me and her had a few things in common. Two monsters, tainted by their past, murders and destruction of life and village.
When she told me that her mother was still alive, I felt betrayed by all. I know it doesn’t make sense, but for me, those that had sworn to protect her, had let me and her down. How can you not rid the earth of one that would blankly murder your friend, threatened you own godchild’s. I was angry not only because of that, but because for me to be brought back to life, Sonya had to agree to go and visit her with the children, when her mother would summon here. She would not even tell her, where she was. Instead she would send her a map with the detailed path to follow. How can one put her self and the life of her children at risk, for the sake of visiting her mother, which swore on the notes to kill me, and succeeded? It felt terribly wrong, my anger was wrong too, but I could not help it and it got Sonya angered to. Not so much to the fact that I was angry, but to the fact that I could not understand that it was her mother, she had reached in her heart and quelled the pain and hatred that was blinding her mother against us. Since that day we have not spoken of it and I wear my best smile to hide the fact that I still do not trust her mother.
Then something else happened. A day that should have been a pleasant outing with the beautiful of beautiful turned out to be my worst nightmare. It all started well, with a group of us meeting at Mariner’s hold to listen to some stories made by the town crier and discus about honor and what it is.
The story of a man, pressed by his will to succeed, to impress the ladies. The will to bring justice and honor. So much entrenched in his convictions that once his honor tainted by the foul words of a desperate, turned out to be as potent poison as the poison used to weaken him. So much a believer in honor, that even stricken by the ail of the poison, he kept on fighting, only to meet his doom. It was a very well told story, captivating and yet
Unfulfilling.
Then this man came, asked us if the town crier had told his old story once again. Asked us if we wanted to hear more stories about honor and if we were willing to follow him.
So we did, he brought us to the back city, behind the guards hall. Where the houses are small and let to rumbles, except for one, his. He showed us a statue, a headless statue, and told us it was to commemorate all the slaves that had worked under the weight of the lash and hits of the slavers. This port, the richest port of Alindor, was built on the sweat and blood of thousands of innocent and left to fade from memory if not for this statue. We then entered his house, were we saw a spaciousness that would be uncommon for the typical house of that area. It showed that the man was nota poor one. Right away I was stricken with oddness when I saw that there was an equal number of pillows set n the ground, as people that followed him.
After the presentation of some, where I chose not to reveal who I was, He asked us to step onto his carpet. Many of us were not at ease with his odd request and asked him why he wanted us on it. But after a while we did as the man requested. When we sat on it and closed our eyes, focusing on this strange man. The room, in our mind, darkened on its own, and magic lights started to emanate from the carpet. It did not take long that in our
Mind we were transported to another place.
He walked forward in this wilderness that he had brought us to, until we cam to an opening in the forest. There I saw what hunts my dream every day since I have recovered my memory. Fire everywhere, corpses lying on the ground filled with arrows or beheaded by the sword. The housing burning to ashes with most of the corpses burning themselves. As where the others had come closer to that, I could not. I was reliving my past, faced to see what I had done under the influence of my curse. Every plea for mercy, screams of desperation, every cry of the younglings, I heard them all again in my head as if I was there. I could see each and every one of them, that my sword had pierced or beheaded or my arrows volleyed to death, from the older woman to the new born baby. I could smell the blood, the burning flesh. And he showed us while relating the story of these poor people. Still he talked about honor and restoration of it. I was unable to speak for a long time and I found myself walking toward the burning bodies looking at them, forcing myself to face what I had done. He asked if honor could be restored for some one who had been the cause of this massacre. Some people were saying that it would take a huge atonement, but deep inside me, I know... there is no peace, no atonement for the likes of me. Sonya seeing me moved closer to them after staying in the back for so long came to me and laid a hand on my shoulder, that touch even so comforting as it was, could not dissipate the nightmare I was in, the agony my mind was showing from its remorse. Finally I could not take it anymore, and I yelled. I yelled to him to take me out of that dream state, my mind was being ripped off by its own memory, I could feel it shattering under the weights of the visages that started to rush back into my sight. And with it I felt once again the so familiar sense of the current going through my nerves, the icy chill down my spine, and the undeniable pain from the burning of my blood boiling in my veins. But unlike al the other times, this rage was not directed at someone, but to myself.
As soon as the image dissipated and we were back to the living room, I stepped off of the carpet and moved facing away from the group. All of them but, Barion and Sonya knew not of my curse and of its manifestation, and I was not in the state of mind to face the questions. Once again my center, my love, came to me and held me from behind, whispers in my ears to appease my soul. Only her knew, only her could render me as gentle as a lamb, to make my blood boil, but not from rage and revenge but love and passion. And so as many other times, as all the other time, she was present in my state, she calmed the monster she married. At this moment the man asked if we were willing to help him restore his honor. Maybe I was foolish, I do not know, but I know how it feels to know that from you past action, you are bound to be a man who walks with his honor stripped for the rest of his life, so I told him I would, as long as he never showed me these images again as some were still asking him questions on the nature of the task until there was nothing more to ask. And we parted ways with him and the group. Sonya and I going home and taking the children, the only salvation I have, to a picnic, where seeing them play in nature comforted me as to know that I had done at least six good deeds in my life. I laid there my head on Sonya’s lap, feeling her gentle fingers pass through my hair. And I looked at her, in her beautiful eyes and saw peace.
A few months later, I was called with many others to go help the militia of a town in a little problem they had. I am uncertain how it came to be, but I met this man named Jacchri. Once upon a time, I would have called this man a brother of long strider. I don’t know why exactly but in some ways we ended up talking about my curse and the fact that me and Folian were not on talking terms. And through out the discussion, he mentions one thing that Sonya had told me a few days prior to this. Maybe Folian is waiting for you to forgive yourself. Could this be that there is forgiveness possible for the likes of me? Can the protector of nature, forgive the slaughtering of the animal and drinking of their blood, out of anger and desperation of the news of the death of my first wife and children? But how does one man forgive himself for the things he did out of a curse or immeasurable pain? Again today as I wrote these lines, I still can not see how to forgive myself or Folian, am I wanting to go back to him? Am I ready to forgive all the wrong in my life, made by me but under the curse he has given me? Is this why I wake in the night, from the calling and wake back up in the morning with plain evidence that I have been roaming the forest that night? I find no answer to these questions and no comfort in the only one I see.
Who to trust, what to trust, I don’t trust … Hiding, sneaking, walking the shadows…
Some things that seems to be easy for me, more and more these days. As much as the calling inside of me grows and grows, as much am I losing sight of what I once thought true. I tend to favor the shadows, than plain sight, the freedom that being able to walk unnoticed brings. But all of these come with a price. The more I come to use these long forgotten abilities and mixed with all that has happened in the last year, the more I find myself lacking trust in the people I know. It came to its peak only yesterday. Sonya was working her craft in the craft hall of Hempstead, and I came to hold her while she was working. Unfortunately my presence made her lose her concentration and she failed one of the rings she was making. She was angry and hushed me away, so I stepped into the shadows leaving her to her work, but I did no go far. After a while of waiting I noticed Barion had come in and my curiosity took hold. I walked like a silent cat, using the shadows as my cover, and approached him unnoticed and spied his work. Then I heard the familiar steps of Sonya coming this way so I repositioned myself elsewhere, where she would not see me. They talked of the twins of Barion on how they were doing until a phrase said by whom I considered one of my closest friend and allied pierce my heart.
“If i weren’t married and you weren’t i would be courting you ...you do know that, don’t you M’Lady?”
How could this man say things like this, when he promised me that there was nothing more he felt that brotherly love for my wife? How could a knight, a captain, be acting in this dishonorable way, encouraging doubts into the mind of a married woman, lying to one of his friends about his intentions and feelings? I wanted to reveal myself now and there, to face this man with my utter content but before I could even start to move out of the shadows, Sonya replied to him
“I know that. But I hope you know I'm happy with my life as it is now?”
I was happy for these words, but the same words awaken a question in my self. What if she came not to be happy? She left shortly after looking for me passing right in front of me but not seeing me. And I stood there looking at him, and for the second time in my life I was contemplating slitting his throat. It would be so easy, he would not hear me come from behind, and when he would see the dagger pass in front of him, it would be too late; I would gingerly use its cutting edge to spread his skin and let the blood flow out until there was none left in him. But then it hit me, would I commit again what I had done in the past and put further shame onto the name of my family, my wife and children?
I quietly hasted my self still unseen from all; out of the craft hall I went back to where I knew she would be. She was there in our stock room, putting the order she had completed in the wrong chest again, so cute, but I was still angry and uneasy at the thoughts I had, at hearing him say those things to me and at the possibility that what they had told me was untrue. I moved behind her and leaned against one of her chest coming out of the shadows in the process, armed crossed looking down at the ground. She did not notice me at first, neither did I made my presence known to her, but I waited until she finally turned and saw me. She looked at me and excuse her self for earlier, that for her the orders that she had been waiting to do for a while now due to the fact that she didn’t receive the gems from our enchanters, before I got fed up and made them myself, was making her unhappy and touchy when it came to make them on time. I simply acknowledge what she was saying, still looking down away from her. She saw something was wrong and she asked me what it was, closing her self to me in the process. Close enough for me to smell her delectable perfume.
“Brotherly love eh?”
Where the only word I could pronounce and as I said them I saw he surprised on her face.
“So Barion feels different than I thought doesn't mean i feel the same as him.”
I was surprise that it did not seem to matter to her that he would be willing to say things like this openly to her, not caring for the people around or the doubts it could make and so I told her that.
“That’s his problem not mine. I am married and he is soon to be. I got a husband and children I love a lot and I'm not going to give them up for something that is not there and never will be.”
She stepped back a few steps her surprised now changed to worries
“Does this mean you still don't trust me?”
I couldn’t face her gaze anymore and lowered my head once again, my arms still crossed as they were. My eyes searching the tiles on the floor for answers.
“I don't know what or who or when to trust anymore, i do trust you because I love you but at the same time... I don't trust him as I used to do and I know he gets his ways when he wants to”
She lowered her arms that she had crossed and walked closer to me again.
“Don’t ever lose faith or your trust in me. It’s not worth the trouble.”
Still coming closer to me, she raised her hand to meet my face and started to lower my hood. I did not object to it and let her lower it, still my arms crossed. Then her hand came back in front of my eyes and from inside of them, she lowered a necklace while I was asking for her forgiveness as this was idiotic of my self. When I saw the amulet I asked her what it was.
“For you my love. It's an exceptional amulet of bull's strength 1”
I could feel the weave emanating from this amulet, it was powerful enough though not only give me more strength but call upon its power if I needed it. Then she asked me to read the inscription she had written on the back and as I read it I couldn’t help to shake my head and tell her she had married a dumb husband.
"From your center with a lot of love. Sonya"
Was written on its back in a delicate and elegant elven.
“I should bash my head a hundred times for that”
I told her feeling so bad of the mess I had once again made.
She looked at me wide eyes and a faint smile on her face
“Don’t just kiss me instead”
And she moved closer to I closed the distance and we kissed there in the middle of the stock room holding each other tight and after long minutes I finished with smaller kisses fully enjoying this moment between us. Ah! The sweetness of her lips, I could never get enough of them.
“I am truly the luckiest man on this planet”
I told her and she smiled at me looking deeply into my eyes.
“As am i.”
She said then looked as if she realized something
“Woman that is.”
And she started to giggle as I looked at her with a huge smile on my face. Still looking from here beautiful eyes to her luscious lips and back to her eyes again. But at that moment I looked down past her lips to her breast plate filled with spikes and smiled even more.
“Aye good thing cause it would have been strange to have had children with a man”
She burst into laugher at those words and we held each other laughing for a long moment. After a while the need to be with our children were starting to show and she motion to the door stating that she was going to go home and spend time with them. I wouldn’t miss those moments for anything and in such; I let her know that I would be there soon after finishing some little errands. And again before she left, she gave me an other taste of the sweetness her lips bears.
Even though I hurried my self to do the errands I stumbled on Kyle that had just came in the guild hall. And from there an other discussion arose about guild business and shortly after on some more personal things. When we finished talking I rushed back home to find my little family reading a book in front of the fire, Elyam on Sonya’s laps and the children sitting in front of her looking at the book she was flipping over after a few sentences to show them the images. I went to our room and picked up my journal, dusted it up and moved back to the living room sitting on the couches the closest to them. Looking at them for a long time, thinking of what to write, of the things that happened, the calling and the never ending guilt.
So here I am today, writing in it looking at the only thing that makes sense to me, even if I have doubts some ties, I know that this is the only thing I can hold to know true.
*blows on the page to dry the ink and closes the book. He gets up to go and sit behind Sonya both his legs on each of he side and rest his chin on her shoulder.*
-
I finally had a little visit that I was waiting for a long time.
Barion came by the guild hall today, with little Abbi. My she has grown, the last time I saw her she was just born and in the arms of Sa'kura. Poor little one I had made her cry a little with my umber hulk form that I had just mastered.
She looks a lot like her mother, the same hair, the same sparkles in her eyes, very bright, smiling and full of life, just like her mother was. It's going to be hard not to think of Sa'kura when I see Abbi, but it is for a good cause and I am sure Pink Lion would approve.
Note to self, place some furniture to sit in the guild hall.
Anyhow, we talked a little bit to get to know each other, told her I had a few kids myself with Sonya, and that if things goes well, she would meet them soon. That's when Barion started to laugh and she looked at us all confused. It was funny to see and I started to laugh myself.
Then after some more talks I went to take a few books about magic and incantation out of the bookshelf. She looked at me for a moment with huge eyes. I could almost here the "oh no please not some boring books" But as soon as she opened them she started to smile as she saw there was drawings in them with the text and spells.
I told her I would try my best to make this as enjoyable for her as I could, and to show her what she would learn with practice and patience, I casted a sleep spell on her father. We both laughed as Barion sat there sleeping.
But as things always do go when you are having a good time, it was time for them to go back and in such we made our goodbyes for now. She will come to the guild hall every Fridays for now, and from there we will see how things go.
Knowing that Sarah shown a little interest into the arts, I might even teach her at the same time. Who knows, maybe those two will be good friends in the future.
-
I just can't believe this.
After all we have done to help the people, extending ways for them to be at ease with what they owed us, helping them get what they needed even by going on trips with them, offering our name into protecting some of them. Still there is some that would see us fall. Is it just a test? I do not know, but It took every thing out of me to keep calm. My life's work, my dream for a safe and comfortable future for my family and friends.
"I want the hood and the head on a platter" I whispered to Barion and it is not out of amusement. Replying that if the man would resist that is what would happened, I even pushed it and said "make him resist".
It is Kinai that came clean, she had remorse and she told us everything she knew. I asked her to wait for me to return as I exited the guild hall and send two birds as soon as I finished writing the notes. Barion and Serissa came as fast as they could and the investigation is underway. A silent one, under cover as I ask Kinai to try and get back in touch with that hooded man so she could get more information. And then they wanted to talk with Hawklen, turns out he was beaten badly with this guy and he crawled away from him, his tail between his legs if he had one, under invisibility. I also found out something else I will never forget, I know Hawklen weakness.
On other news, Zoraje is still as mad as he was before, but for one that think he knows evil, is is a baby just starting to breath. We met with Catherine who gave us direction to where could possibly be one place to find Zoraje. I think he learned a bit from our last encounter as he did not show up for himself. What I felt, at first I thought he was a living extension of the weave, but after looking into some of my books, it came to me that it was a higher and more complex form of illusion. I wont deny that he is a strong mage, but this is where it ends for me. He is like a eight years old that wants something but is not happy and throws a fit because he is not getting it. Anyhow the place was filled with iron golems and monogons or something like that. The golems where a fight, very enduring, but it was a blast. I never had so much fun fighting something but that it was. We found an altar that was entirely made from a pure and powerful enchantment. It got to the head of some, but I think it was really more of a decoy than anything else.
Lastly, we gave a beautiful gift to both Sarah and Tristan and both were very proud and happy about it. We handed them both a custom made dairy book for them to write their thoughts. While getting my own dairy I saw Sonya and Sarah write in theirs, I went and gave them both a kiss and a hug then here I am, in my favorite couch, looking at the fire, and writing my thoughts and memoirs.
Oh right.. The callings are getting stronger, I wake up every night now. I don't know what to make of those and I am starting to feel I should talk to Sonya about them.
-
Finally settling down,
It was a slow day today, not that I mind, in fact it is a welcomed change. Beside going to a meeting where Jennara tolled us on how she brought Corsain back to it's feet, well aided is more the word, I went back to do some crafting.
I find myself quite surprised at my ability to make ink for scribing, of course infusing is still my little baby, but I can find some distraction in making some scribing. I was surprise at the amount of ink I made with so little effort, the evocation especially, well it is my specialisation after all, it may be why it seems easier.
Anyhow after that I came back home and saw Sarah sitting on one of the couches writing in her dairy. I asked her if she wanted to take a walk, it took her a while to decided looking at me but after some time she agreed. I still could see fear in her eyes, my own daughter is afraid of me, or what I was in the past, what I can be, what I could become. It pains me so much, it is indescribable. I never wanted them to find out this way, I hoped them to be old enough, mature enough, for them to be able to see me for who I am, not the actions of my past caused by my curse. It tares my heart up to look at her and instead of seeing the eyes of my little girl and her smile of the first time she hit the bull eyes with me at her side smiling at her, I now see weariness in her eyes and a seemingly trembling lips desperately looking for a way out of the same room of her father. But she said yes and i could not help to offer her a warm smile, she did not reply to it.
I took her to the lake of glass, we sat there by the water looking at each other, her picking up grass blades and playing with them a little. looked at Arwin trying to catch a rabbit that was obviously not in the mood of being his next meal, she laughed for the first time that whole trip. We just sat there not talking, letting the silence talk for us, looking up at the leaves from time to time, or the squirrel that was stubborn about trying to get in my pack for the few nuts I held in there. The hours past and I could not do anything but look at her, her beautiful long white hair and her soft purple eyes. Looking for my words to try and fix it all, like when she was younger where I could stop the flow of her tears and bring a smile on her face when she had gotten hurt. But I found nothing, I was out of any means to convey to her that it would be alright, that she did not have to be afraid, that her father would never hurt her.
Then out of no where, a leaf dropped in the middle of both of us and without explanation we both reached for it at the same time, my hand taking hold of hers as hers took hold of the leaf. Our eyes met and there again, I saw that sparkle in her eyes that she used to have, the one of a small girl looking up at her father, the one she know would protect her from all the bad things in the world, the one she could come to when she woke up from her nightmares that she used to have. Slowly but surely a soft smile appear on her gentle face, I could feel my own lips reacting and smiling to her too.
I looked at her and the only words that I could manage to let go where, I love you Sarah and I will always love you, my sweet sweet snow angel. I wanted to say more, I wanted to reveal to her what and who her father was other than the one she saw, the one who taught her to hide, to shoot with her bow. But fear took hold of me as her smile faded and her eyes left mine.
Facing my own defeat as a father I closed my eyes lowering my head, still holding her little hand and the leaf. Then out of no where without even feeling her move, she came to me and wrapped my arms around her and hugged me. After a few minutes she looked up at me and she told me what a twelve years old little girl should not have to tell her father, she told me it would be alright.
We did not speak again for a while after that just holding each other with Arwin tired up from running after the rabbit in vain, at our feet panting. The wind gently dancing with the trees, rippling the water. And when the night was on us, we got up and started to walk back home, but like when she was younger, I took her on my shoulders and there again I found my little girl, my snow angel giggling and telling me stories of what she was learning at school, of what her mother had taught her about gem crafting and of her new friend Abi, to which she can not wait to see again at our next magic lesson.
At home we came in, her still on my shoulders, Arwin just behind us and there in the living room, Sil'via was playing the piano as always, Tristan and Elgon where play fighting, while Anaya is petting a small cat she brought in the house again setting Arwin on a frenzy and the cat running and climbing away from him all the while Anaya trying to pull back Arwin from her four feet tall against a fully grown dire wolf almost three times her size, and my lovely, beautiful, patient, adorable wife is playing with Elyam on the floor now looking up at me and Sarah still on my shoulder, with a tender smile on her face, finally seeing father and daughter reunited once again.
Caighd had told me recently that I was a good man living a good life filled of love. Truly I am, loved, blessed beyond measure.
-
I came home today and here was Dalan, Lex'or and my sweet Sonya sitting on the table with a grave look on their face. As soon as Sonya saw m she told me not to get angry but there was something I needed to know. Right away it got me suspicious.
I sat at the table with them and she started to tell me what had happened to Sarah. Of course I got furious, and as usual i started to feel my blood boil and my eyes hurting as the gold hue started to show it self/ It was the first time for both Dalan and Lex'or to see me go trough this and I am not sure how they actually reacted, but Lex'or looked at me then at Sonya and moved close to her only to get kept at a arm length by her as she got up and held me as she does so well. A few minutes after and I was calm again.
I sat in the couch, still am as I am writing this, laying back in it an arm on the arm rest supporting my chin as I looked into the fire. I have absolutely no clue what to do anymore to help Sarah. Where did we go wrong? Sonya told me of what was in her journal and the things she has done, the pranks she has played to get even.. well part of me is proud that she doesn't let her self be walked on, but the other one is really worried. Arwin must have felt it as he climb on the couch beside me and laid on it his head on me. Well he took the rest of the couch big as he is this big cuddly oaf.
Starting tomorrow I will be looking at either a school only for girls or a private tutor for her. She needs to be better watched over, and well from what Sonya also told me she wrote she is in that period of awakening towards the boys. My little baby angel growing up and the boys starting to swarm her already. Have to find a way to cast a elemantal shield that will last all day. That should keep them at bay.
-
Hmm, Sarah winning that first prize at the school archery contest really makes me proud. Well, I'm always proud of her even when she gets into trouble. It shows she has some wits about her but not enough not to get caught, which teaches her some life lessons. But to see her win this, even if she was nervous, is special. It shows me that she took all those lessons to heart. But now there is this young boy lurking around her. I really have to find a way to extend that elemental shield to last 24 hours, I bet he wont try to kiss her on the cheek now seeing that ring of fire around her.
Well I'm in the dog house now sort to speak. Eliza came by the guild hall and started to joke around about us adopting her. She really has a black void in her heart, filled with loneliness. No family but her animal companion. She was thinking of trying to join us, seeing how I had helped her in the past and told me that she saw me as a big brother, one she had never had. But somewhere in the process of talking to Ferrit, she had gotten really hurt by Ferrit's words. I'm sure she didn't mean to hurt her, but I gave her some pointers on a few things, and started her up so she could learn how to make the bark amulets we are in need for. I even paired her with Lance to help her out to gather what she needed, on his free time. He was a bit unsure and nervous, it was funny to see. Well she is a pretty girl so I guess thats what makes him nervous.
Any how, at first Sonya was there and Eliza was joking around, about us adopting her as our 7th child, adding a few times that she was serious. Each time she did, I could see Sonya going more serious about it. And I made a small joke just before my love went that I know made her mad even before she left. When I got home I saw my pillow, blanket and sleeping wears fly out of the room and her yelling at me.
I thought it best to let her calm down with the night and slept on the couch. Well slept is a relative word. First Arwin was there growling and grumbling at me, unhappy I made Sonya mad. He doesn't speak but I still understand him and he went with a mock snort and a grin, to my room which I sure he slept in my spot. That wolf can be quite insulting when he wants it, but I did deserve it after all. In the morning, I wokoe up early again before every one and I saw those muddy tracks again, both mine and Arwin. So i know it happened again. I cleaned every thing up, then I wrote a little note to Sonya.
"My love, my center,
I know I made you made yesterday and I hope you are reading this with a clear mind now that the night has went and gone. When you left the Guild hall I could sense your anger saturate the air all around you. You have to know my love, that you are the one and the only one, even if I joke stupidly some times about things, I would never act on them.
You bruised husband"
I left it beside her freshly pressed orange juice, and left her plate of food on heated rocks and under a metal covert so it would stay hot, which I brought to the night table while she was still sleeping and I left for the guild hall.
I'm there now writing this in my office, as I leave my journal here now so Sarah can not read it again.
Q and I had a long talk the other day about Tristan and his daughter Sonya. I aske dhim if he had the talk with his daughter, to which he said yes. Now I have to have it with Tristan, but he has been avoiding me for some time now. Q suggested that me and him came along him with his daughter on a training round with the undeads so I could have a chance to bond with Tristan again. Even promised to hold Tristan by the ankle if he refused to listen to what I had to say. *Chuckles a bit writing this* I do not know why, but I think it has something to do with my curse and what Sarah showed him in my journal.
Well work to do, paperwork again. I never thought I would have so many paperwork to do, price overview, stock listing, show room inventory, trips planning, utility bills, so many bills gosh! I don;t show those to the others nor the amount of work I do behind the seen, which does take a lot of my time. But it's all worth it, I have a lot of good friends working with me, brothers and sisters. My idea has offered them some stability in these dire times, they can live comfortably, not rich by any means, but they can live, have a roof over their heads and eat. And we can help those that can't, Reminds me that I have to go pay a little visit to that girl I help to save. bring her some cloths food and some money for her grandparents. Also have to go visit Jill's orphanage, see what else the guild can do to help support it. A lot of things to do but I like it. I hope one day Tristan will see the value in my work and take up the fort when I am to old to continue or gone.
*Sighs and puts down the quill. Blows on the page to dry the ink and closes the journal putting it in the vault.*
-
I came home tonight and I knew right away something was up.
The triplets were quietly playing in the living room, Elyam was soundly asleep and Sonya was in her meditation room. Tristan was outside practicing with Sonya, the daughter of Q, and the house was filled with a delicious aroma of food. Right away I knew that was Sarah and seeing the table already neatly set, I knew it was her doing and that she was going to ask me something. Well I plaid along.
After a great dinner where every one had a great time Sarah pulled me outside by the lake after she rushed off to make the dishes and refuse for any one to help her.
Sa: "Daddy, can I ask you a question?"
R: "Of course my little snow Angel"
Yes this is the surname I gave her, her long white hair reminds me of the snow and her delicate facial traits gives her the look of an angel.
Sa: "What's the deal with the rofie, that Broegar guy and Prantz?"
R: "Wow!, why do you want to know that?"
Sa: "Oh .. hum.. for a school project"
I looked at her for a second giving her a small look, but seeing she was not shifting her eyesight away, I gave her the benefit of the doubt.
R: "Well, it's a story that takes me back a long long time ago, even before you and Tristan were born."
At that point she laid her self on her side, her head on my lap and I started to play in her hair.
R: "You see there was a time, before you were born, Prantz was known as Pranzis. Many people considered that city as the jewel of Layonara. The people were happy, the economy was thriving, People were not suffering from lack of food. It was also before the sun got blocked by the clouds.."
Sa: "It must have been beautiful?"
I smiled a sad smile at her question. She had never seen the sun and as Rhizome told me, she would probably never see it in her life time.
R: "Yes my little snow angel, it was magnificent. But even if the people were happy there was still some fear. You see there was this evil man, very powerful and dangerous. He wanted to conquer the world, to take revenge on the people he had once helped to be freed from the dragons..."
She opened he eyes wide and her mouth followed for a few second.
Sa: "Dragons like Safira, Draco and Elhen?"
Again I smiled
R: "Nooooo. Big, poweful Dragons. Strong like nothing you could ever imagine, their wings wide and so powerful that when the flapped them, it could make people lift from the ground and drop them way off of where they stood. Some of those Dragons were bad, others were good. Like the one that brought Daddy and Mommy to this place."
She looked at me with even bigger eyes this time.
Sa: "Daaadyy stoop fooling around. You didn't see a Dragon up close."
Laughing a little seeing that she was not gullible I continued my story.
R: "Oh but yes my sweet, Daddy and Mommy both saw at least one Dragon. Your uncle Kyle, Dalan and aunty Ferrit saw it too. We were all brought by that dragon that we called the big gold. It's true name to long to remember. For big gold, we and many other people, good and bad, were the last hope to win the war that was brewing with this evil man called Sinthar Bloodstone."
Sa: "You and mommy fought in a war?"
R: "Yes we did my sweet. Yes we did... It was a terrible thing. I was only brought in by big gold, close to the end of the war, but things were not looking great. The cities were falling, a lot of people got hurt, and even more were left without food or proper care. It's during that time that I decided to found the Angel, you know, the business Daddy runs."
she nodded "hmhm"
R: "Well one day, there was this call from the officers of Pranzis. Bloodstone and his troops were advancing against this beautiful city and there was almost no more hope. A lot of the villagers fled when there was still time, but a lot of them did not want to leave what they had worked their whole life to build, so they stood with us. It was a hard and very long fight, brave men were fighitn swigning their swords through the enemies one after the other, swing and swing parry duck and swing again.."
I motioned without getting up the movement of sword combat making her smile a bit
R: "Others like Daddy were shooting arrows or bolts, voleys of them flying by the one fighting in front hitting the enemy as good as we could..."
Again making the motion of shooting with a bow without getting up, by this time she was giggling.
R: "Or others, like Daddy and Mommy were using magic to protect and attack the bad people. But many people fell to the waves of attackers. They were out numbering us in strength and in numbers and they kept coming weave after weave when we were bravely defeating one. A few of us, with me were tired of being pinned down and believed we needed to take the fight to them but unfortunately the so called generals, were to coward to leave the safety of the walls and decided we would not go out. That decision was the bad one and it is because of it that we failed and that many more people and houses were destroyed in Pranzis..."
Sa: "Ooh no. but you and Mommy were not to hurt were you not?"
R: "No my Darling. Those of us who choses the life of the adventure and have special skills can use the big stones that I showed you the other day. In a sense that gives us the chance to stay on this plane for longer. Well to continue, we failed to protect this beautiful city and their villagers, but to our surprise the man that was leading the army against us was not bloodstone, but a dwarf that no one had heard of his name or deeds before. He was a total stranger to all of us. But our failure was only in part, while we were defending Pranzis, a few brave men and woman decided to go and attack Bloodstone himself in his mountain and succeeded in defeating him. But you have heard the saying, no good deed goes unpunished?"
Sa: "Yes, our teacher at school told us of it once."
R: "Well when the defeated Bloodstone there was a big explosion that completely annihilated the mountain that he was in.."
Sa: "Euh Daddy.. what does ani .. anu.. anuhilited mean?"
I smiled a little.
R: "It means completely destroyed. As it went up in a big rumble and a big "BOOM""
I almost yelled the boom which made her laugh, as at the same time my hands went high over my shoulders to motion something big.
R: "Thats when all the dust from the mountain went up in the air and blocked he sky for all those years and a very long time still to come. Now back to Pranzis. We were all assemble near the citadel, pushed back by the enemies when an emissary came to us, telling us that if we surrendered none of us would be hurt and we would be freed to go. We knew we could not do anything more for the city and if we continued to fight they would completely destroy it. So after some talk we all decided that we would lay down our weapons and we did. We were able to leave the city in peace and those that were hurt were even tended to. A few days later, Broegar made his first public appearance and stated that from now one he would be the ruler of this land and would rebuilt the city to be even better than it was. If you ask me, I preferred the one we tried to save. But he did, it took only a few months and the city was rebuilt and it was now named Prantz. For some people this is good because Broegar succeeded in fooling them, while he was promising new prosperity and protection, he was taking a lot of the freedom that the people had before. Some of those freedom were religious rights, commerce was a lot more restricted and no one could use magic anymore in any public places. Now all the temples that were in the city were closed and all religion was banned all but one... Rofirein.."
She looked at me
Sa: "Oh like Abbi's father?"
R: "Yes, in fact Barion was one of those who defeated Bloodstone. Well Since Broegar said he was going to be fair and just, but apply the law firmly and the Rofireinites are all about applying the law, they sided with him. Not all of them, but the church it self did. He used them to act like judges in the small matters, but the biggest one he kept for himself. His law, unlike what he said, is not just. It is oppressive, many people disappeared because they were disagreeing with him. And many more were harshly punished for minor things that, if it was in the time of the Princess and her parents, they would not have been so badly treated."
Sa: "Hmm .. that's sad. Why don't the people of the city do something about it, they are a lot more people than the army?"
R: "Because they are afraid, afraid to be hurt, afraid to be killed or that their families would be hurt if they rose against him. But until recently even the Rofireinites did not have a temple, and now he has given them the permission to establish their new temple and court on the Island of Corsain. That I think is scaring even more the town people into submission because now what was their hope to protection if Broegar did something that was to cruel and went against the laws or even morals, the Rofireinites would not be in a position to help them right away if at all. So this is it in a nut shell my little snow angel."
Sa: "Thank you Daddy."
R: "It's a pleasure sweety. Now why don't you go play with Tristan and Sonya?"
She smiled as she got up.
Sa: "Yep, thank you again."
She walked away, stopped and turned.
Sa: "Daddy?"
I turned to look at her.
R: "Yes sweety?"
Sa: "I love you."
R: "Me too, very very very much."
She giggled and ran away almost trampling her mother that was leaning against the wall listening to us and smiling at me when I made eye contact with her. I invited her to come and sit with me and she did leaning into my hold.
Sonya: "Ean maselwla sa eo lae silla anirelv Milel"
R: "Ilaa sa anee Ceela."
I sighted looking at the lake and the swan gently gliding on it. We staid there until even the clouds could not hide from us it was now past sundown and we went back in to the comfort of our house.
//OOC this link is a language converter tested out the Elven in Game and it is Identical to what Layo use for Elven at least. Language converter (http://www.tilansia.com/langconvert.php). Have fun using it. Unfortunately it can not translate back to common at this time, although i did email him with the suggestion today :)
-
I went to the Guild hall today, everything seemed in order.
On my way there I met with my little darling girl Sarah, not so little anymore but still. She asked me if we had some things she could use. I could have given it to her, but I think its better she works for it. Explained to her where she could get clay and sand to barter for the equipment she wants. Then I got her the best room at the Inn as she did not want to lose time going back home. Just before she entered the room I gave her some trues.. What can I say, she's my daughter and I don't want her to be in a hole even if she doesn't live at home anymore. I was happy to see her and I think she was too, she gave me a very beautiful smile when she saw me on Meelam. Meelam was happy to see her too.
Later on I met the new member, his name is Berak seems a pretty good fellow a sneaker, I know he'll get along with Ferrit well. In any case I notice his equipment was not the best it could be, so I went ahead and gave him a few things to make sure he would be safer at least.
As I was explaining to him that when he would be ready, Sonya could make him some better rings and amulet that i gave him and then my love came in. We talked with him for a while about where he came from. Learned he didn't really like the forest at Night, I told him to take the time to listen to the forest his eyes closed. To learn what animals makes which sounds and to truly pay attention and listen to the music that is nature. He seemed to be pleased with the advice I gave him. While I was talking about nature to Berak, I saw Sonya look at me with a smile on her face. I guess it has been some time since she heard me talk so much and with passion about anything, especially nature. Unfortunatly she still seems distant, sweet talking doesn't seems to make her smile anymore. With all that we have been through these past years I fear she has closed in on herself and wont let me in anymore. She's still there though even now beside me while I write in my dairy, but the intimacy.. the small talks and laughters, our connection seems to have collapsed. I guess most of it is my fault, with the search for Sarah I have been away for a long time from home. I just hope to be able to find a way to rekindle what we had before. It doesn't seems worth it without her.. all of her...
And the calling continues.. I still wake up and see the tracks of mud on the ground...
*looks and fiddles with the soul ring Sonya gave him not so long ago and then closes his Dairy.*
-
When I noticed that Sonya was worrying about something but did not want to talk about it I went to get the things she would be needing. To my surprise Lance was there and He saw that I was preoccupied. I told him a little of how I was feeling.
We also noticed that there was no silver for Sonya to work with and decided we should go on a little trip to mine some. I was reticent at first to go with that few numbers, Me, lance and my beloved Sonya, but then Omer showed up and my hope lifted. Omer is a wonderful caster and with him it would have been a breezed. unfortunately once on Dregar he had to leave.
Just before we left, A man came looking for Kinai, he did not want to say why he was looking for her, only asking us to describe her to him. None of use were willing to do so openly as she is under the protection of the Angels. We finally left for dregar once that man had left.
Our trip was short lived. Nearing Audiria at the oasis, we all got killed. Without Omer this trip was to much for us. What I thought would be a good little trip to change Sonya's and I mood actually turned for the worse. I woke up in Mariner's hold and decided to go to the Miranet. Where I had upheld my family tradition in presenting Elyam to mother moon as we call the moon.
I sent her a letter to come and reach me here, because I want to spend some alone time with her, talking and just being close to her in a place I know she loves.
I miss those time. Those times where we could just be together and talk about nothing and everything. The time we had our little giggles tickling each others. We had such complicity then. But a lot of events that I brought on her with my past, the children, Sarah kidnapping, all of those brought a lot of strain on her and now I feel she is closing up and pushing me out. Frankly I do not know what to do anymore. I just want her to be happy, to see her smiling and bright face that she use to have before all of this. Before Barion.. before Christine, before Lucinda, before the children, before her mother, before the return of my memory.
She says she loves me, I believe she does. but I do not believe she is happy anymore. I must find how to bring her happiness again, at all cost. Nothing is more important to me anymore than this. And now that they are grown up enough to take care of each other. It is time we think of us more.
*Rain looks back at what he wrote and raises his sight at the moon that is shining. he looks back down and start to write again*
Maybe the fact that the clouds are gone will bring her some happiness, if we do things together, little things, none guild related things. Walks, talk, dinners. Things we have not done in so long.
*He stops writing again, this time putting his quill down and gazes at the moon leaving his journal open to let the Ink dry. He falls asleep waiting for Sonya to reach him*
-
Finally some time alone.
She came to me after receiving my note. We sat by one of the trees, her leaned on me me on her. Looking at the moon, the flowers and each others. We talked about her fears, about Sarah our daughter and how she had changed. We talked on how much she felt that her lineage was tinted by the dark side of things, cursed. I told her that the only one in the family that was cursed was me. Two curse, the one of my past and the one of the bliss that she is, entangling my heart with her love, my every thoughts. She smiled, she was open, she was her, the her I had fallen in love with, the one I remember all the sweet little talks, the little playful moments, the giggles and laughter.
Her fears had taken a lot of her, the emotions she was keeping inside her were choking her. But finally she talked, finally she let me in again. Even if seeing her pain was unpleasant, I felt relieved she still trusted me, still loved me enough to tell me her deepest thoughts. And all this weight, confusion, fears she let go and felled asleep on my lap, my cape over her, me playing in her hair and humming her a comfort song throughout the night awake to watch over her.
We staid there for days, talking, sharing our thoughts and emotions, tickling each others. We spent time like we didn't spend in so many years. Her smile.. my god her smile. for so long have I longed for it. Her true smile. She was herself once again. I was myself once again, free of any fears about her love. She is and would always be happy by my side she said. Relieved, exalted these words were.. are to my ears.
For so long, we had not spent so much time together just her and I. Not worrying about the kids, they are old enough. Not worrying about the guild, They are good, competent and in good hand with Kyle and Ferrit when we are not there. Just the two of us finally.
It felt so good, a piece of paradise just for the two of us. We started our relation ship under the cleared skies, and today it took new life again under cleared skies.
We will take more time together, just the two of us. We will live the life we have lived for others. It's time for us to think of ourselves more, the two of us.
As much as I wanted to stay there with her for eternity, we came back to see our children and work. on our way back, Arwin, Draco and Ehlen met us. Ehlen had a surprise for us, my little pseudo dragon that is farouchly in love with Draco, my lovely wife pseudo dragon, had 200 eggs stashed in our attic. 200 eggs! Are we even going to have a house when we get back? of course we did, they had not hatched yet. We have to talk of what we will do about this. I am not sure that having 200 baby dragons, learning to fly and shoot fire in my house is such a grand idea. I can not even imagine how much this will cost me for feeding them, to make sure the local cattle's are not attacked.
They flew off and I sent Arwin to keep an eye on them before we got to Hempstead, where me and Sonya worked on making some hiding rings with the little silver we found. I will have to remember to put it in the sales chests.
Dalan my dear friend has also made me the long stave's I will need to make the bows for my children. Tradition will be kept.
Things are back to normal and I am happy, calm. The only dark point is that I am still hearing the call, and yet do not understand what it means.
-
The traditions are kept.
I came to the guild hall after an other wonderful night in the arms of my sweet Sonya. I was beaming joy I could feel it. For some reason I couldn't stop my self from humming. After going to get some Hickory I went to the craft hall in Hempstead and started working on the short bow of Sarah.
I had never made a bow, only saw my father made one once for my cousin and Dalan from time to time. First attempt, the long stave was perfect, the bow was perfect. I am sure that Sarah will love the design. It looks somewhat similar to the one I have, but it keeps to the tradition. On it elven carvings and I even filled a small cavity with a little family blood.
The elven markings are the same that was on the bow my father made for me. An elven prayer.
Father, grand father, fathers or my fathers before them. I call upon you to guide my arrows, keep them straight, keep them swift and may they not miss their marks. I am standing on the battle field, my enemies are numerous before me.
Father, grand father, fathers of my fathers before them. I call upon your strength now that I am in the mist of the battle. Make me strong, make me steady. Course through me the force of the bloodline. Father, grand father, fathers of my fathers before them. I call upon you.
I wish that this bow will serve her well and when she is ready, I will make her a better one. But always with the same prayer on it. I have engraved this on my own bow to keep it close to me always. It is only recently that I have rediscovered it as I was cleaning the bow. I will find her soon to give her, her first bow. I can't wait to see her face. I will do it at the Miranet, where I have presented Elyam to mother moon. Hopefully the whole family will come. Each and all of my children will receive their own bow, when they decide to take the road for the adventure, or their service to the woods.
On other good news, Steel has accepted the invitation of the angels. He is now part of our family. I gave him the grand tour and from what I could see he seemed very pleased. "I think this will be beneficial for all of us" he said. I do believe it to.
Well back to work, the wands wont make by themselves.
-
Well things are great.
My wife is great, my children are great, the guild is going well, I even have a aprentice in the ways of the Arcane archer.
Eander is his name, a bit grumpy, impatient and has to work on his concentration, but he has a good heart and is willed. I gave him the first meditation trainings today, to focus on teh weave and willed it slowly into his shoulders. When he can do that easily, he will move on the to the elbow, going further until he is able to move the weave into his fingertips and then the arrow its elf.
I also gave him the riddle Gafeld once taught me, before I went amnesic and had to learn everything again from Jil. Eander needs to understand the intricacy's of the bow, to analyze how it works and moves, to be able then, to apply it to himself.
He also understand why the trainings of arcane archer hood take so long. There is much power in this art, and an unprepared user could easily become power hungry and dangerous to all. But he has a good heart, time will show if I will complete his training or not, for now I feel it is safe to continue.
Of course, there is not a day that goes by where my daughter doesn't pop out of no where. She saw me finish the lesson with Eander and was quite surprised. I think she had forgotten the abilities I had started to show her as she was little.
I am a little worried though, she is a grown up woman and even if she doesn't think so, she is attractive. I worry not so much about her, but the boys who would try to get close to her, in her present state. I will have to make more time so we can spend time together. It will be a long process, but she will heal.
Well hehehe, got to find a bard for a little surprise for Sonya. She is a little worried and sad about her brother and his repression of his emotions. But she knows he is strong and will get through it. I hope my little surprise will cheer her up. At least I made her smile and she did not hold her sadness to her self, but talked about it to me. It makes me happy that she is able to open up to me again.
*Puts the quill down and blows softly on the pages. When they are dry, he closes the dairy and for the first time hides it from Sonya. So she can not read it and find what the surprise is.*
-
*Rain comes in the house, open a chest and slams in it both his armor, his sword and shield and his bow not forgetting his quills of arrows. He locks the key and throws it somewhere without looking.*
Fine, I'm not able to make sure my daughter wouldn't become a murderer? fine. It's nothing to do with how we raised her, but I know first hand how events can change people for the worse. I KNOW I'VE BEEN THERE MYSELF. I regretted it all my life and still do.
Even though she is old enough to make her own choices, I'm still her father and it's still my responsibility as such to help her and make sure she doesn't go astray. If I can't even do that, then I'm good for nothing...
*he slams his journal closed and walks toward the sofa that faces the fire, not noticing the journal falling off the desk and open on the ground.
-
He goes into their bedroom for the first time in two weeks and takes his journal from it's usual place on the dresser, not knowing that it had fallen down and Sonya picked it up to place it back.. did she read it??"
I've been cooped up in this house for two weeks now.
I'm still furious, furious that she thinks I'm trying to steal our daughters hunt, furious that she thinks I don't have faith in the way we raised our children. How can she even think that, I know we raised them to become outstanding people, but it doesn't change the reality of life. We haven't spoken since.. I don't know if I feel like talking to her yet either but I know I should.
Well the couch has a good grove to it now, since i slept on it since I came back. The kids tried to cheer me up a little, Sil'via even plaid her best songs on the piano. But still...
*closes the journal and put it back at it's usual place this time it doesnt fall on the ground*
-
After some time of still sleeping on the couch, Sarah came home to visit us. She wasn't happy at all at me because I decided to look for the boy who had sold her as a slave, and I was still mad at Sonya for making me feel like a failure.
After two weeks Sarah left and shortly after, when I still saw that there was no communication between me and Sonya, I decided to leave. I think I slept at the guild hall for nearly two weeks when finally yesterday Sonya was there.
See had heard fro Sarah, who heard from Lex who heard people talk on the street, that I was now sleeping at the Guild hall and had went to see a Lawyer a few times.
Sonya was crying her heart out, she jumped on me when she heard me.. At first I was still made I wanted to push her away. But she was clinching to me crying and saying she was sorry, she didn't want me to leave her. I told her of the reaons why I went to the lawyer. It was to put the house under her name because we both don't know how long I will still be alive and that we should take all the time we can. We talked there, I told her how she had made me feel, I told her I didn't want to lose Sarah like I had lost Eloanna, my first Daughter. She understood but she also told me that I should talk to her and tell her everything so she knows why I was so scared for her.
I then told Sonya what had been on my mind for a long time, that Yes I had though of ending our marriage, but not because I did not love her. Since the time we were at the Miranet, we had grown apart again. I have been trying to plan things with her, but it always came short because she didn't want to or take the time to. Once or twice is understandable, but over a year worth of time, I was getting more and more frustrated.
I told her that if she wanted us to work, that she had to put more of herself into this relationship, to take more time away from her studies, which I approve of but there is a limit, to spend more time as a couple. I only saw her before our fight when I got up to go work, or when I got home and she was either asleep or studying until the we hours of the day where she would come to bed without waking me.
After sometime where she kept sobbing and my anger was dissipated, I took her out to travel a bit, we went to do somethings we had not done in so long, mainly having fun with some mushroom and giants near Prantz.
It was great, but time will tell.
-
THings just keeps pilling on.
First the werewolves and Sarah being attacked by them. Then Sil'via lying to us on where she went and now she is stuck with the memories of a shade, matter worse any one who touches her sees these images too. Ayana and Elgon has also left home to spread their own wings. I can't say I am to happy, 18 is still young. But it is their wishes and Sonya urges me to have faith in them.
Then a dragon cult is trying to change dragon into slaves and possibly even attempting to change people into dragon hybrid. I do have to try and find out what I can about the barbs we found, they are of an intricate design, unique.
Sonya.. she got into a fight with Sarah, words were exchanged and Sonya spent long hours crying into my arms. She didn't mean any of them and I was able to speak to Sarah, she didn't meant what she said either. I guess that will settle down by itself shortly.
Ayana told me about how Sil'via was flirting around and how she thought I would be a grand father soon. I had to tell her what lex had told Sarah and then us, she was devastated. I can't blame her I knew she wanted a family of her own one day.
But then when I talked to Sil'via about her flirting.. she got mad. I don't think I have ever seen her that mad before. She was already mad at Ayana, but now...
I'm tired.. so tired.. All of this has left me without strength. All i wished for the last few weeks, when I came home from working, was to spend time alone with Sonya, just doing nothing but hold her looking at the fireplace while she reads her books. Elyam is a bit bored by it as we are the only one left at the house to spend time with him. I'm getting the feeling he is anxious to go out there too.
On other news I have not seen Eander for a while now, we were due for more training but he has disappeared. In the mean time I have a new apprentice, Sairalinde. A dark elf who shows great promise. She follows Ilsare so I know that I don't have to fear to much of a power lust on her part.
And the calling continues, I keep waking up with mud tracks on the floor. After speaking with Wren he seemed convinced that it is Follian calling me back to him. My anger toward Follian has diminished a lot over the years, maybe it's time I try to get close to him again.
-
I am starting to go more often to the temple now, it feels so strange for so many years have I slang the name of Folian and the other deities and now I am back tentatively as a follower. The call as I called it, is still there but now it's not only when I sleep and wake up with trail of mud in the house, not knowing how they got there. I feel it through day to day things, urging me to go into the wild. To run with Arwin and hunt as a pact. I can feel my blood pumping again , I growl and I can feel the urge to howl after a satisfactory run through the forest with is old friend of mine. Even in the mine with Sonya, ran and Kryss I couldn't really control it after we slayed those Giants my breathing was hard and fast and a growl escaped me. I think Wren was right, it was a call back to my roots. I have never felt so much alive beside with Sonya and my children, but this in a way is a lot different. It's a burning sensation when the blood coarse through my body.
On a other happy note, the family met all together for the first time in a long time, only a few were missing, but still It was great. We went to mine topaz, alexandrite, coal and silver like we used to. Everything went well until we got ahead of ourselves and got surrounded. Poor bear paid with his life, but I helped him back to his grave and mistone when he was feeling up to it.
And if those are not enough, I have finally mastered the fifth circle of spells. I will keep Hanna busy for a while as she makes the scrolls for me. But now I can continue on my work in infusing, providing Omer makes me the ring I need.
If it wasn't for the little fight Sarah and I had about her new friend, Sil'via kept her promise to that new friend, I would say that the past few months have been perfect.
Now that the water is hot and Sonya ready, time to go and give her the scrubbing and massage I promised.
*Closes his journal and gets in after his wife*
-
What is it with people, monsters and villains, picking on my family as of late???
If it was not enough that Sil'via had a lich after her and was forced to live the memories of an other, now my whole family, including the angels, are pursued by vampires. One who wants a book to find an urn of some power, the other to have the book to stop the Vampire from finding that Urn.
Ayana was already confronted by one of the Vampires in the Vehl crypt and I had to acted quickly. The triplets are back home, even if they do not like it, they have to stay there. I have not yet found Sarah, but I have sent a letter to her, urgently asking her to come home to take care of her sisters and brothers. I have also arranged with some people to take watch over them, when me and Sonya can't. Even if we are there, the more we will be to protect them the safer they will be. And to say that book is no longer into our possession. Ayana was furious when I told her she could not leave until it was safer to do so, but after explaining to her the seriousness of the situation and the fact I could not be at ease finding her brother and sisters, she gave her word she would stay home.
On other news, this young man Lance came to the guild hall the other day wishing to speak to me. He spoke of some rumors about him and Sil'via being together, that it was a misunderstanding, but he also told me of his feelings for her. He loves her. he is a good lad, but I wonder if he realizes what he is getting into. Of course, being who I am, Kyle being who he is and all the other angels are who came by as he was telling me those things. We gave him a little piece of what he is getting into. He looked nervous for sometime then composed himself.
I told im I had little say anymore on who my daughter choses to see, never really had either. But that I knew she didn't know what she wanted yet, that she needed time. he already knew that and it showed some character. But I know he is not the only pretender to my daughter's heart and I wonder if he knows.
My path to Folian continues, slowly and tentatively. I find it more easier everyday now, and Sonya couldn't be more happier for me.. and her *he smiles as he writes that* Elyam has stopped complaining of our noises now since I have moved the beds to where the portal used to be. Which gives Sonya and I even more freedom, hehe. I think that she loves the pampering and show of affection, but I know she appreciates even more the strength and instincts that I have rediscovered coming back to Folian. Part of me, of who I was that she loved had fallen asleep after the fall of Pranzis, and now, It is awake stronger than ever again and her smiles reveals a lot in the mornings.
Now when all this nonsense of Vampires will be pushed aside, I will be happy and even with these. Life is truly beautiful.
-
Folian be praised as I am filled with love for my love.
We had a great time a few weeks ago, running around in nature with a few friends until she felt a bit strange and discovered some new powers. I was so much proud of her that after a while I took her aside. I had already brought Meelam at the Orc watch for some reasons, closer to Corax lake and safer too, but I don't know I just felt like taking a stroll with her and Sonya in my arms on her. But instead, I made Sonya a little gift, I asked her to close her eyes and I brought her to Orc watch and bought her her own horse. She named it Wilmna, which means Darky. We rode home me and her slowly, looking at nature, talking smiling at each other and we had a great night together, well not that this is uncommon to us, but still, this day she was particularly happy and it showed.
Unfortunatly a few weeks later, meaning a week ago, I have heard a sad news, Sonya came home tears rolling down her cheek. Tarianna, our sister had passed away while on a trip with our daughter Sil'via. I held Sonya as long as she needed it letting her cry in my arms. Then she asked me to check on Sil'via that she seemed to be greatly affected by it, she saw the soul mother take the last strand of life from Tarianna, right in front of her. But when I went to visit her, she was no where to be found. It makes me a little worried, but my girl is a surviver, as long as she doesn't get any stupid idea of cliff jumping, I know she will be fine.
We attended the wake, and my eulogy was aimed on having people rejoyce for she is now with her greatest love, Rofirein, to remember her for who she was, the mother she was, the wife and friend she was. For all the care, love and dedication she had shown to all of us her family and friends, even those she didn't knew. I watched silently until the fire sputtered out by itself early in the morning. It was sad, but I think it's important to celebrate the life she had, rather than mourn her. I am sure that mourning her was not what she would have wanted us to do.
She will be missed.
-
Folian give me strength,
Spending one of the so few days with Sonya, made me realize how much I have missed the times we would simply walk together in the forest and talked. I have also realized I spend too much time in the city. Need to re-immersed myself more with nature.
It was a good trip and we had a pick nick after that, int he forest of Folian. talked and laugh a bit, Omer was with us too, apparently there is now a crew called the Omer's, most of them were drunk so I would call that the crew of the drunken Omer's.
Sonya will choose the date for our vows renewal, should be fairly soon too, I will not give her her surprise before that day. I know she will love it. I can already see the wide smile on her face.
Well Sarah wanted to see me for a week or so now, time for me to go and see her.
-
Well...
Omer handed me what I wanted done for Sonya, and he swore not to tell her. But, she seems to take her little time on deciding of a date after more than three months since the pick nick, and 3 years since we had decided to renew our vows...
My uncle once told me in regards to Kendall, that love was like a forest. unattended it becomes wild and dangerous, unfed, it dies out. He told me that, when I had been absent for too long periods at a time and Kendall was growing restless and worried that I would not come back. Is this what's happening now but on the opposite side?
From this point, I have done everything I could. I just don't have the strength anymore.
-
So what now, the end of an era?
For over a year, our oldest daughter hid from us that she was the lover of the women I hated the most. One that I have always felt brought us close to our worst moment ever and in fact she did indirectly.
After hearing the news and Sarah left, I had to let go of this anger and as I did, the table, a few chest and the wall were vaporized and singed. I was going to change the table and chest anyhow as they were getting old. But Sonya saw it and thought that I was losing control again, when I was fully in control. I didn't do it in front of my daughter, now lost my temper in front of her. I waited for her to be gone and no one to be in the house. So she gave me an ultimatum, which I respected and yet she is still not back. She did send me a letter stating she would be back soon, but yet after almoost 6 months she is still not back.
Apparently I am the only one who has things to change, but Miss Darsus doesn't feel that all the time she spends locked up, away on her trainings or at the temple, leaving all her children without news for month at a time, not to mention me, is alright.
Looking at her gift right now, I'm really starting to wonder. Guess there is some thinking to be done.
-
Time has flown by so fast in the later years. I have left the guild I had started, it had became corrupted from the inside and I had to fight for each bit of change to correct what was happening.
Life goes on though, Sonya and I have settled down a little, spending more time at home with each other, than we had in all our years of mariage. And I have started to make new plans.
The first is a Family business I want to open in the future. This time I will not make the same mistake as to take in people I didn't knew. Kyle, Jilseponie, Dalan were no mistakes, neither was Elohanna or Galathea. But the rest has put unseen strain into the guild to the eyes of most of them. This time though, when I open it, it will be with my own blood. Ayana, Tristan. I have also asked Sharyn, the daughter of Jilseponie, because I knew her for a long time now. I know she would make a good addition. But this will take some time and planning to do.
For now though, there is something more pressing to me. My pupile has made a lot of progress. Sairalinde has grown into her archery with much potential. She is the first to who I have announced my plans.
I want to open an academy that will specialize into forming Arcane Archers. I will approache Jilseponi and Jacchri, Sairalinde has already said she would help me.
This Academy will strictly reserved to teaching the ways of the arcane archer, and from the newer generations the way it should be, making sure that those we train will be using those powers for the good of the people and not using them against the people.
At the same time, I wish to open this academy in Hlint. Sentimental value surely, but Hlint was a harbor of good people in the past. And with the great darkness it has lost so many. I am hopping that with opening the academy there, it would help the town to grow back to its former beauty. Also, we could help to protect that fine town from the war that is near our shores. Infact, those in our ranks could help any cities that would ask for our help, we would gladly help to bolster and train their archers.
But there is still many details to think about, and I need to see those three together to speak with them on how to proceed.
-
Well, time has flown again since I have written in this journal. Some things are progressing while other are at a stand still.
Ayana and Drats have decided to leave and live a peaceful life together. I was happy to meet the lad prior to their departure, and I am sure he will be good to her. It makes me a bit sad though, as it is seeing a piece of me moving away. But I am sure, that if she is willing to in the future, she will send word to let us know how she is.
Folian will keep her safe I know as much, and our home will always be there for them.
Now .. where did I put these enchanting oils...
-
*A letter arrives for Tristan, Sarah, Sil'via, Ayana, Elgon and Elyam the third*
My dear children,
Know that you will all always be in your father's heart, and that my love will follow you always, by the grace of Folian. But with the passing of your mother, and you being all adults now, there is nothing left for me to hold on here. It's with great sadness in my heart that I leave with Arwin, to continue my path in the care of Folian. Most of you knew that this day was coming, that the day your mother would pass, I would walk my final walk in the great forest of Folian. Don't be in pain my children, don't be sad for your father. I will live on the rest of my life, working for the prince of wolf, fondly keeping in memory your mother and all of you.
I love you all dearly, and may Folian always keep you safe from harm.
With my eternal love
Rain In'Darsus.
-
I've been tending to the forest for the past four years now, getting news from time to time from my old life through Kyle and Elohanna that decided to stay in contact with me. I'm happy to hear that they are happy, but sad to have heard about the passing of an other Angel. Not that I have any care of the guild it self, but people are still people.
I have received a letter that gives me joy. Sil'via my darling of a brat has moved back in with Galathea. After some time apart they have mended things and are happy together again. This warms me to see that the love and care Sonya and I instilled in our children has not passed with the passing of their mother's. She is now part of the grand work her spouse is doing. The Krandor hospital. I guess age has tempered my daughter some, as I have never thought of her to be the kind to care for people that way. But I am glad she is. She also wishes to claim ownership of the family house, since Sarah is not interested in it. She has my blessing as long as it falls within the town council rules of Haft lake. She plans to rent the rooms out to people that are in need of lodging. It seems a right thing to do.
On the other hand, Arwin and I feel very much rejuvenated. Living in the forest and from the forest have brought us back closer to ourselves and our roots. I haven't seen him this playful since he was a pup himself. I feel that I have a new found strength myself, and it has brought me closer to the Prince of wolves. I haven't felt this attached to him and nature in a long time.
Well there is much to do, I'm following the trail of some poachers. Hopefully I'll be able to find them and persuade them to leave this part of the forest. In a manner or the other.